Mangahelpers Translations

[English] [Translation] Soul Catcher(S) 1 by lynxian

Sun, 19 May 2013 03:10:58 +0000

If you translate this into another language, PLEASE credit me (lynxian) as the original Japanese to English translator in your release. If you can't/won't do that, then don't use my translation.

Whew, first chapters are always such a doozy... anyway, I might pick this up, though translations would probably come later than my current two weeklies.

----------

[p001]

Student: I hear the concert band's doing a performance in the auditorium at 3!

Student: It's a special program for the cultural festival, too!
(left) Amidst the thriving culture festival, a single boy is deep in thought...

Girl: According to senpai,
Girl: their music's so good it really moves your heart!
(left of girl) I'm looking forward to it!
Box: There is no "moving your heart"...
Box: As if something like that were possible.
(bottom left) New serialization #1!!

[p002]

(top) Jump into an unknown world!! Open the door!! Full speed ahead into the first new serialization!!
(yellow text, right) Capturing hearts!
(yellow text, left) Stirring up souls!!
(bottom)
Opus 1: The Childhood Friend's Siren | A brilliant comeback from the creator of "LIGHT WING"!! | Shinkai Hideo

[p003]

(top)
New serialization
Lead color and 54 pages!!
(left, yellow text) Brilliantly depicting what both "music and the heart" truly mean!!
(left, black outline) Hyper-visual instrumental graffiti!!!
(bottom left) The manga continues on page 23!!

[p004]

Box: "Cold-hearted", "hard-hearted", "closing your heart", "corrupted heart"
Student: There's an escape game over in Class 2-3.
Student: They're selling doujinshi at the manga club.
Box: Start reading from the 3 pages of opening color!!
Student: There's a stamp rally going on!
Box: Everyone says that "using idioms is a good way of describing things you can't see."
Box: I don't think that at all, though...

Black box: After all,

Box: I truly
Box: am able to see them like that.

[p005]

Student: Kamine?

Student: Whatcha doing? Weren't you going to look after the shop?
Kamine: ...Oomura.
Kamine: No... I...

Oomura: Are you doing anything else?
Oomura: Aren't you headed this way?
Kamine: That's... um...
Box: I just can't deal with the class rep when his "heart" is focused on me like that...

Box: Doubt.
Box: Has he already decided that anyone who's apathetic toward this must be a troublemaker...?
無気力な奴は問題児だとか決めつけてんのか...
Box: I'd like nothing better than to get out of here quickly.

Boy: Heey, you're free after this, right, Sasai?
Boy: How about we go check out the booths together?
Box: That's a lost cause, Yamaichi.

Sasai: Sooorry. My cousin's coming today, sooo
Sasai: I've gotta show him around~
Box: Sasai's heart is completely closed off.
(sfx) Slam!

[p006]

Box: And watching that hurt Yasuda, too.
Yasuda: Yamaichi-kun...

Box: I want to get in between them and tell them how they really feel, so things will go smoothly.
Box: In the past, I'd thought I'd be able to.

Box: For starters, no one would believe that I "can see" such things,
Box: and people will snap if their true feelings are exposed.
(right) An illustration of how things would undoubtedly be.
Sasai: M...my cousin really is coming! Mind your own business!
Yasuda: What do you know... about getting hurt?!
Box: Things never go well where the heart's concerned.
心に関わっていい方向に行った試しがない
Yama: You liaaar!! Sasai's supposed to be interested in me!

Box: Even though it's been half a year since I entered high school, nothing has changed.
Box: I don't involve myself with other people.
???: Just hurry up and do it!!

Girl: You're seriously useless!!
Boy: Sor...
(sfx) Grab
Girl: If you've got time to apologize, then move!! Did you reflect on what you did?!
Boy: Yeah.
Girl: I can't hear you!!

Box: Damn... I saw something unpleasant.
Box: Stop already...! If you keep piling on the pressure like that,

[p007]

Box: his glass heart
Box: will break!!

Box: Being doubted is hard enough on its own, so of course something like this would be painful!!
疑われるのだってキツイんだあんなの辛えに来まってる!!
Box: If his heart's smashed to pieces, it's bound to leave a scar!!

Girl: This is why I told you to come to practice!! You made a fool of yourself!!
Boy: Shut up!! It's all 'cause your material was boring to begin with!!

Box: Even if you harden your heart and get angry, it will cause the other party to do the same...
Box: That's what gives rise to misunderstandings!!
Box: If you leave your heart closed like that, you'll even destroy your friendship...!!
あのまま心を閉ざせば絶交まで行く...!!

[p008]

(right) And yet, I can't do a thing about it.

Box: Would I, who don't know the circumstances, settle things by stepping in?
Box: I would just be adding fuel to the fire.

Box: It was like that with my dad, too.

Box: A close friend cheated him out of his money.
Box: The man's heart was pitch-black, but even though I stopped him, dad got angry and refused to listen to me.
Box: He said "we've been close since we were children. Don't badmouth him."
Box: You just can't change people's hearts.

(left) What's the point in my being able to see these things.

[p009]

Box: Viewing such revolting things without a way to change them...
変えることも許されず胸クソ悪ぃもん見せつけられる
Box: I can't take it anymore.
Box: I begging you, somebody gouge out my eyes...!!

Box: I have to get away... somewhere without any hearts...
Box: There probably aren't any on the rooftop...

Box: ...Crap.
Box: Someone's there...

Box: Putting on a solo performance?
Box: Do it somewhere else.

Box: What...
Box: instrument is that...?

Kamine: ...I
Kamine: don't really know about that sorta thing, but

[p010]

Kamine: It's got
Kamine: a good sound to it.

Box: What was that...
Box: I'm sure that just now... the sound...
Box: The guy on the other side... of this door...

[p011]

Box: just what... were they doing?

Box: ...This guy...

Kamine: ...Hey, just now...
Boy: Damn! I'm going to be late!

Kamine: W-wait a second!
Boy: Sorry, I'm in a hurry!

Kamine: That sound you made... it's...

[p012]

Boy: If you want to listen,
Boy: come to the auditorium.

Kamine: Huh?

Box: Urg...

Box: concert band, huh...
Box: Not interested...
Box: And there's tons of people here, too...

Box: So then why...
Box: did I end up coming here...
Box: It's as if I was drawn by something...

[p013]

Box: A strong "something"
Box: imprinted

Box: on my heart.

Kamine: Th...the air
Kamine: is vibrating!!

[p014]

Kamine: Vibrations are pulsing down to the very pit of my stomach!!
Kamine: The music is rocking the entire ro--

(Kamine): No, that's not it.

Kamine: You're kidding, right?!
Kamine: No way...!!
Kamine: Something like this!!
Kamine: It's impossible!!
Kamine: The music is...!!

[p015]

Kamine: Stirring up
Kamine: people's hearts!!

Kamine: Healing wounded hearts,
Kamine: opening those that have been closed,

(Kamine): It's... it's as if this sound
(Kamine): is literally

(Kamine): reaching out!!

[p016]

Kamine: It's grabbing everyone's hearts
Kamine: and affecting them directly!!

Kamine: Is this the intensity of a live performance?! ...No... this "sound" has one point of origin.
(above door heart) Welcome~
(right of shield heart) I don't need that anymore.
Kamine: These "musical hands" are actually just one... it looks like its power is being amplified to reach the entire crowd!!

Kamine: And I
Kamine: know
Kamine: exactly who
Kamine: that "nucleus" is...!!

[p017]

Box: The sound of his music
Box: grabs hold of people's hearts!!!

Girl: Tokisaka-kun! You were great today!
Girl: On that solo!

[p018]

Girl: Just what you'd expect from the prodigy who performed alongside the Berlin Orchestra during junior high!
Girl: Even the pros give you rave reviews, calling your music "a natural sound which appeals to the five senses"!
Toki: Nah... I'm not really...

Girl: I can see why the band's advisor has such high expectations for you!
Girl: I'm like, totally looking forward to next year's music competition!!
(left) Kyahahahaha! She said "like, totally"!

Girl: U-um!

Girl: Your performance... was super duper cool!
Girl: You're a 1st year, right?! That's amazing!!
Girl: Do you use LINE or twitter or anything like that?!
Girl: If it's alright with you, could we... exchange contact info?!

Girl: He's got even more fans now.
(above girls)
LINE
Twitter
Facebook
Mixy
E-mail
Home phone
Address
Girl: Surprisingly.

Girl: And please shake my hand!
(above girls) Kyaaa!
Girls: Ah! Mine too!
Toki: S-shake your hand?!

[p019]

(hand sfx) Grab

Box: Crap...

Girls: Wh...what's with you, all of a sudden?! Gross!! You're awful!! Get away from him!!
(around right girl group) HISSSSSSS
(sfx everywhere else) Whisper whisper
Right arrow box: Hostile
Top arrow box: Curious
Left arrow box: Wary
Box: I didn't want to do anything because I knew it would turn out like this.
Box: I wanna get out of here...

[p020]

Box: But just now... I had a feeling that I couldn't let this guy leave.
Box: Changing people's hearts... In all my 16 years, I'd thought it to be utterly impossible, but
Box: his music was able to!!
Kamine: That... sound of yours that's like a hand grabbing your heart.
Kamine: How do you do it?

Toki: Wha?!
Toki: A heart-grabbing... hand?! What are you talking about?!
Box: He doesn't know about it?

Box: He isn't "someone who can see them", like me...
Box: He does it unconsciously.
Box: He isn't even aware of when someone is moved by him.

Box: ...then what was that...?
Girl: Must be a real hardcore fan. He's trying to tell you that he was enraptured by your music!
Girl: Wooow!
Girl: There really isn't a single person unmoved by Tokisaka-kun's performance, huh?
Box: It was undeniably an incredible "sound", but

[p021]

Box: Even though the public performance captured tons of hearts all at once,
Box: it didn't do the same for me.
Box: There'd been something different when I'd heard the same sound on the rooftop...
Box: Since he's unable to recognize "people who are unmoved", I'm sure that

(right, star) You can only read Shinkai Hideo-sensei's manga in Weekly Shounen Jump!!

Kamine: it's a sound that can't reach everyone...

Toki: Hey... what did you just say?!

Kamine: Ah! No, well...
Box: Oh crap, did I make him mad?!
Kamine: people have different tastes, so it's not like you can help it...

[p022]

Toki: How do you know that?!
Toki: There really are people like that! Even though I want my performance to reach them, it never does!!
Kamine: Eh?!

Toki: What made you think that?!
Toki: Did you see through the limits of my performance?!
Box: You captured the vast majority of people's hearts, you know?! There's no need to worry about it.
Kamine: I... can't see anything like that!

Box: What the heck...? There's something that's been bothering me since I saw him on the rooftop.

Kamine: Even though you can capture and move people's hearts with your music,
Kamine: your own heart

[p023]

Kamine: is so troubled that it looks like
Kamine: it's going to fall apart any second.

Toki: Senpai, excuse me. I'm going to leave early.
Toki: Erm...
Kamine: Kamine... Shouta.
Toki: I'm Tokisaka Hibiki.

Toki: The place I'm headed next...
Toki: How about you come with me?

[p024]

Toki: Moko,
Toki: I've come to visit.

(Kamine sfx) Badump

Box: This girl... She's...
Box: Her heart is...

[p025]

Box: Sunk so deep into melancholy that I can't even see it.
Box: She's in utter despair.

Toki: What's the matter, Kamine? You're soaked in sweat.
Toki: This girl is Takizawa Momoko.
Toki: We're neighbors and childhood friends.

Toki: I've got another song for you today, Moko.

[p026]

Box: Tokisaka's music, which captures hearts...
Box: only skims along the top of the water,
Box: and doesn't reach her at all...

Toki: Thank you... for listening.

Toki: --Moko's had a beautiful voice since she was little,
Toki: and is an incredibly good singer, too!

Toki: I play accompaniment for her songs on my sax! We have a lot of fun~
Kamine: Why play sax instead of singing?

Toki: That's because!! The sax is an instrument that
Toki: needs breath to make music, just like a person's voice!!

[p027]

Toki: A wind instrument's pitch, tone and tune completely vary depending on the player.
(note: both brass and woodwinds are categorized as "wind instruments")
Toki: They're instruments that "create sound" when you blow the "breath of life" into them!
Toki: In particular, the saxophone created by Adolphe Sax releases a sound that combines brass, woodwinds, strings and the human voice!!

Toki: A gathering of 50-100 wind instruments performing together is what makes a concert band!!
Toki: And the sax serves to unify all those tones!!
サックスがその音色をまとめる役なんだ!!
Toki: Awesome, isn't it?!

Toki: I think that's why it moves people!!

Toki: Moko worked hard on her goal to be a vocalist, so
Toki: I figured I'd set an example as her elder and did the same.
Toki: I worked to become good enough to stand on equal ground with her beautiful voice...
Toki: ...and yet

[p028]

Toki: One day, her voice
Toki: suddenly wouldn't come out.

Toki: Whether it was due to overuse or stress... even though she had surgery and continued rehab,
Toki: her voice didn't return at all.

Toki: The agony of being unable to sing.
Toki: The heartbreak of an unachievable dream.
Toki: The anxiety of not knowing whether her old, beautiful voice would ever return

Toki: disheartened her so much that she lost the will to "try and fix it."

Toki: Both she and the doctors had no interest in curing her, so there wasn't anything that could be done... that's why I thought that I'd save Moko with my performance.
Toki: I've become more skilled for her sake, so she'll come to "want to sing alongside my sax"...

[p029]

Toki: But no matter how good I get,
Toki: even though my performances move hundreds of thousands of people,

Toki: there's no meaning in a sound that can't reach the one person
Toki: I want it to reach most!!!

Box: This... is the anguish that's tearing Tokisaka's heart apart...!!
Toki: I just... can't take it anymore.

Toki: I'd already decided... if today was a failure,
Toki: then I would give up both music and the sax.

[p030]

Toki: ...Everyone around makes a fuss over me, but you were the first to say I was "troubled."
Toki: Did it look like I was churning my wheels and getting nowhere?

Box: Nothing good comes of getting involved in matters of the heart...
心に関わるとロクなことがねェ...
Box: They're far too heavy.

Box: I've only escaped to avoid seeing things like this.
Box: That's what I've always done... it was all I could ever do, because
Box: I was utterly powerless!!

Box: But even so...
Box: This is
Box: the only time

(Kamine): I can't just
(Kamine): run away.

[p031]

Kamine: Don't quit, Tokisaka.
Kamine: I'll be troubled if you do.

Toki: Why would...? This has nothing to do with you.

Kamine: That girl
Kamine: is just like me.

Kamine: With no meaning in her life,
Kamine: she's sinking to the bottom of a deep, dark sea of despair.

Kamine: Still, as if clinging to the final bastion of hope left,
Kamine: she's calling for your music to save her.

[p032]

Toki: What do you know about Moko!!
Toki: How am I supposed to save her when I don't even understand people's feelings!!
Toki: Don't talk crazy!!

Box: That's a natural reaction.
Box: If the state of their heart is revealed, people snap... but

Kamine: Your music captures people's hearts anyway!!
Kamine: That's why I said it!!!

Kamine: Being moved by your music
Kamine: and seeing your music change people's hearts...
Kamine: It was the first time in my life that I'd thought

[p033]

Kamine: "If I can see something like this,
Kamine: then maybe there was some point in my having been born
Kamine: with such incredibly worthless eyes"...!!

Kamine: If I, who can see that girl's one and only SOS, just walk away
Kamine: and you throw away your music,
Kamine: her heart will remain at the bottom of the sea for her entire life!!
Kamine: And your heart will remain torn apart like this for all of yours!!

Kamine: And then I'll...
Kamine: lose all meaning again...!!

(Toki): ...What is he even saying? Stuff about heart conditions... and eyes and the sea... I don't understand any of it...
(Toki): ...But he could tell that I was troubled when no one else could, even though we'd only just met...

Kamine: Just once more would be enough.
Kamine: Won't you play your sax in front of her tomorrow?
Kamine: I can't change things, but...

[p034]

Kamine: This is the first time in my life I've ever said something like this, too:
Kamine: I want to at least face that girl's heart without looking away.

(Toki): If... this guy...
(Toki): can discern something about Moko's condition, then...

Box: Urg...
Box: I said something like that yesterday, but

Box: looking at her heart is really tough...
Toki: Kamine,

Toki: this is the score for the piece I'll be playing today.
Toki: It's a song we always performed together in our sessions, so...

Kamine: I can't read sheet music, so just keep it.
Kamine: I don't know the song, either...
Toki: Ah... I see.

[p035]

(Toki): I'd thought it was possible yesterday, but
(Toki): I just really can't believe it after all.

(Toki): Being able to "see" the heart...

Box: He's capturing all the hearts around us, and yet

Box: he's not reaching that girl's heart at all.
Box: His music can't reach the depths of her heart.

Box: Strangely enough,
Box: it isn't reaching mine, either.

[p036]

Box: It's the same as during the culture festival...
Box: If she had come to the culture festival, the music probably wouldn't have captured her heart, either...
Box: Then why did... what I heard on the rooftop have such an effect on me...?
Box: Why was he playing on the rooftop in the first place...?

Box: That's not relevant! I've gotta keep a close eye on her heart!
Box: There goes my habit of immediately running away again.

Box: Hold on.
Box: Running away?

(Kamine): I have to get away... somewhere without any hearts...
(Kamine): There probably aren't any... on the rooftop...

(Girl): I can see why the band's advisor has such high expectations for you!

(Toki): I'd set an example as her elder...
(Toki): I worked to become good enough...

Box: ...Could that
Box: be the difference?

[p037]

Kamine: Tokisaka,
Kamine: keep playing, but listen for a sec.

Kamine: Your sound right now... seems like it's kinda waving back and forth...
Kamine: it was the same during the culture festival, too.
Kamine: But the sound I heard on the rooftop was the only one that was... straightforward is probably the best way to put it.
Kamine: Are you doing something differently?

(Toki): Waving, straightforward... what the heck are you talking about!
(Toki): Whenever and wherever, I always play it the same...

Moko: Say, you're thinking about unnecessary things, aren't you?

Toki: Ehh?!
Moko: You're treating me like a kid and worrying too much!
Moko: I hate music like that that's clouded over with distractions!!

Moko: Don't think about anything else, just play it straight-out!
Moko: That's the kind of sound I like best.

[p038]

(Toki): ...I hadn't realized it at all... the faculty advisor's expectations and my thinking about Moko... were only piling on the pressure?!

(Toki): I definitely... went to the rooftop, where there weren't any people,
(Toki): because I'd wanted to let my mind go blank...

(Toki): With "wind instruments", the difference in emotion is clear, but...
"作音楽器"は心情の差がモロに出るけど...
(sfx) Grin
(Toki): For a complete amateur to have noticed that... haha.

sfx bubble: Thump
(Toki): ...It's

(Toki): sorta
(Toki): disconcerting!!

Kamine: You've got it, Tokisaka...!!

Kamine: Don't think, just play!!

[p039]

Kamine: Pierce straight through,
Kamine: into the depths!!

Box: It worked!!

(Toki): Moko is

[p040]

(Toki): crying...!!

(Toki): It's just as he said...
(Toki): Can he really see them?!
(Toki): ...People's hearts!!

Kamine: It's not over yet, Tokisaka!!
Kamine: Don't slack off now!!

Kamine: A rocky mountain frozen over with ice has appeared!! We must have sunk down to the very bottom of the sea!!
Kamine: The sadness that's been hidden all this time has only come to the surface!!

Kamine: Next, start up a fire!!
Kamine: Melt the ice!!
(Toki): Whaa?!
(Toki): Fire?!

(Toki): Even though I'm performing, telling me to start a fire... am I supposed to improvise?!
(Toki) --No, wait!?

[p041]

(Toki): Could he mean "con passione",
(Toki): telling me to play the bridge "with emotion"?!!

(Toki): Is it
(Toki): possible that he...

Box: This is Tokisaka's music... amazing!!
Kamine: But be careful. That... wasn't a rocky mountain at all!

Kamine: It's a mountain of rubble from a sunken ship!! Her heart is probably underneath it!!
Kamine: You have to remove it "carefully, one bit at a time" or it'll collapse and crush her heart!!

(Toki): What's going on?! How does he know
(Toki): that I'm bad at the refrain and tend to play it sloppily!!

[p042]

Kamine: Not there!! Higher than that!! From above!!
(Toki): Even so, what he's saying is so confusing that it's impossible to tell what he means!!

(Toki): But there's improvement!!

(Toki): This song is one I've performed with Moko countless times!!
(Toki): Moreover, Kamine can't read sheet music!!
(Toki): And yet, when I play according to Kamine's instructions, the performance gradually improves!!

(Toki): He perceives everything flawlessly, from the player's mentality to the song's composition!!
(Toki): It's just as if...

(Toki): Forgive me, Moko... I'm going to save you, but thanks to Kamine,
(Toki): I've remembered something important!

(Toki): This is
(Toki): the sound of my music!!

(Toki): I've gotten it back!! I'll never lose it again!!
(Toki): So please, come back to us...!!

[p043/044]

(Toki): What... this is...
(Toki): an orchestra?!

(Toki): Unbelievable.
(Toki): I can see it as clear as day!!
(Toki): A vision of the future!!

(Toki): A future where I
(Toki): play a sax solo on a world stage!!

(Toki): Kamine, I want you to see this, too.

(Toki): I can even see
(Toki): your future clearly.

[p045/046]

Box: The sea!! It's returning to the way it was before!! She's going to sink beneath it again!!

Kamine: This is the final stretch, Tokisakaaa!! Use... your music!!

Kamine: Capture!!
Kamine: Her heart!!
Kamine: And pull her back out!!!

[p047/048]

(Toki): My music?! You're wrong!!

(Toki): The one who has brought me to this point
(Toki): is you!!!

(Toki): This is our
(Toki): music!!!

sfx bubble: Gasp
sfx bubble: Gasp

(Toki): The song's over... I was so engrossed in it that I hadn't even noticed.
(Toki): What about Moko...!

Toki: Mo...

[p049]

Moko: Hibiki...
Toki: Moko...?! Your...
Toki: voice... came back.
Moko: I'm... gonna work hard...

Moko: I really do...
Moko: want to sing after all...!!

Toki: You found your voice.
Toki: It's... going to be alright.

[p050]

Toki: Moko's working hard at rehab!
Toki: She's doing really well.
Kamine: That's good.

Toki: Reaching Moko's heart through music was impossible by myself.
Toki: It's all thanks to your "eyes"!

Toki: Hey,
Toki: Kamine.

Toki: Why don't you
Toki: do concert band with me?

[p051]

Toki: I don't know who is moved by my music.
Toki: You can become my "eyes"!! I want you to discover people my music can't reach and guide me!!

Toki: I'm certain that you
Toki: were born with those "eyes" to enable this sound
Toki: to reach everyone's hearts, and to make music!!!

Box: Music...? People's hearts... me...?

Box: ...It would be inconsiderate to ever tell him this, but...
Box: ...why... was it that...
Box: Tokisaka was working so desperately for that girl's sake... and yet, I...

[p052]

Box: was practically
Box: shaking with joy...!!

Box: ...But

Kamine: ...Your music was what captured people's hearts.
Kamine: All I did was give you the details of their hearts' status,
Kamine: so it's not like I'm really needed.

Toki: It was probably around a month ago.

Toki: The west Kanto "concert band competition" was held... and I went out for it.
Toki: If we won a gold prize and placed high enough, we could go on to the regional competition.
金賞を取って上位に入れれば次は全国大会に行けるんだ

Toki: I'd already been thinking about giving up music, so
Toki: Considering it the end of my career, I went in there and gave it my all.

[p053]

Toki: We ended up with a "useless gold."
Toki: Even though we were among those who were awarded a gold prize, we weren't able to break into the top spots
(above table)
The 19th West Kanto Concert Band Competition
[High School Division, Class A] Ranking Results
(table, top row): Award | Group Name | Prefecture
(table, row 1): (Rep) Gold | Tenrai Private High School | Gunma
(table, row 2): (Rep) Gold | Nanshin Private High School | Saita
(table, row 3): (Rep) Gold | Shichien Municipal High School | Niiga
(table, row 4): Gold | Uoen Prefectural High School | Gunma
(table, row 5): Silver | Hakoyama Municipal High School | Yamanashi
Toki: and couldn't go to the regional competition.*

(below panel) ※ Since the number of representatives is pre-determined, there are cases where bands don't go onto the next level of competition despite receiving a gold prize.

Toki: ...Over the past few years...our band has always gotten a "useless gold"...

Toki: It's as if there's some sort of giant wall holding everyone back...
Toki: Exactly like how my worrying about Moko made me lose sight of my own music...!!

Kamine: ...That's...
Toki: I can't do this on my own...! We need you!

Toki: What if the other band members also have things hidden in their hearts stopping them from giving their all!
Toki: What if they're experiencing the same thing that happened to me!

[p054]

Toki: You'll become the concert band's savior!!

Toki: I'll capture people's hearts through my performance!!
Toki: Please direct the course of my music... and!
Toki: Become the conductor who will...

Toki: lead us as a unified concert band!!
(left) The "opening" note rings out!!

-------

Notes:

[page 52/53]
If we won a gold prize and placed high enough / a useless gold - This took a bit of digging around (David Hebert's book Wind Bands and Cultural Identity in Japanese Schools was incredibly helpful in that regard), but the music competition referenced divides the final scores into three groups using gold, silver and bronze as rankings. Evidently, groups also receive a placement within said gold/silver/bronze rankings. Only bands that receive a gold prize can go onto the next level of competition (the regionals), and there are only a certain number of regional spots available. In this case, that means only the top 3 bands in the gold ranking. The "useless gold" (ダメ金, dame-kin) refers to a band that wins a gold prize but doesn't place high enough within the gold winners to go onto the regionals.

[English] [Translation] Minamoto-kun's story 79 by PROzess

Sun, 19 May 2013 02:45:41 +0000

Reserved for Vortex

Minamoto-kun Monogatari Chapter 79

Page 01

(Taking off his shirt)
Sorry, Hanada-san, I...
...Minamoto-san?
Chapter 79: Before the last train
Hah
Hah
No way...I would feel bad. It's only been me. There should be something for you too...

Page 02

Hyaa
Ah...
Change your clothes. I'll wait outside.
Yes...

Page 03

Guah---!!
What am I acting cool for!?
But.. this was for the better.
At this rate, I would have surely attacked her...
What do I want to do with her?
Isn't it supposed to be a serious relationship!?
Aww, so why am I...

Page 04

AWWWW!!!
I'm only thinking of how I can do it with her...
We still have time until the last train.
Ah, yes.
...

Page 05

Ahh... Even walking besides without saying anything
is so nice..
Something must be wrong with me...
It's always the body, the body and the body for me...
But... What a surprise today...
I got to see these fantastic breasts.
But was it alright to stare at them so much?
Maybe she really hated it...
Sorry, I was kinda pushy today...

Page 06

If I really didn't like it, I wouldn't have done it.
Eh...
H-
Hanada-san!?
Eh... Then she...

Page 07

Wh- When you say that, I'll just get ahead of myself...
Y- You don't need to be so considerate towards me.
I mean... I'm your girlfriend after all.
I had so much fun today!!
Girlfriend...

Page 08

Haaah...
Handa-san, Hanada-san, Hanada-san...
*clatter*
Sorry, I forgot my hairclip...
...
...
...Seems your body isn't interested in a pure relationship...
(Obverse to his feelings)
(Next time, what are Hanada's feelings....!?)

[English] [Translation] Doubutsu no Kuni 39 by kewl0210

Sat, 18 May 2013 23:51:51 +0000

Only for use by HWMN

Okay, got this one done. I'm gonna try to get the rest of this done pretty soon. It's taking forever to get this done. I keep running into problems... And I need to move on to other stuff. Mostly we're waiting for people to finish finals and stuff before they can do more on this series.

[Doubutsu no Kuni 39 Translation by Kewl0210]
Page 51:
Title: Word.39 Animals that Connect to Hope

Page 52:
SFX: MERI... MERI MERI (Cracking)

Page 53:
SFX: GAA DODOH BAH
Clover: Gu...
SFX: BUBUN DOFUH
Clover: Bastard......
SFX: GOFUUU
SFX: PAPAPAPAPAPAPAPA
Kiri: It's useless.

Page 54:
Kiri: By releasing that light inside the mist,
it will only reflect off the surface of the mist. It won't illuminate the area at all!!
In fact, that light
will only function as a guide for finding you!
You can no longer escape from my techniques!!
SFX: DOGAGAGAGAGAGAGA
Guy: It sounds like boss's techniques are really working!!
Let's go back him up!
SFX: BAH
Guy: No! You'll only get in his way!
SFX: ZAN
Girl: But Big Brother lost an arm and his tail!!

Page 55:
Girl: And he's losing blood with every attack!
He's getting weaker and weaker...
If we don't go now......
Guy: Still, going now would only result in your meaningless deaths.
Yes... If we could win with our power,
the boss would've signaled for us a long time ago...
Clover: Truly... your abilities and talent as an animal are very much worthy of admiration.
SFX: DOH BAGI DOGAH GOH
Clover: These abilities you've displayed are utterly outstanding...
But
the sad truth is, inferior animal,
SFX: MEKI MEKI MEKI
SFX: GABAH

Page 56:
SFX: GAKIIIII
Kiri: Wha...?
SFX: BIRI BIRI BIRI
Clover: that the wounds of my body heal instantly.
SFX: MEKI MEKI MEKI MEKI MEKI
Clover: And with the control of my cells
SFX: KAKIKIKI
Clover: I can make my shell even harder.
SFX: KOOOOO
Clover: My speed will diminish, but......
SFX: GIGI...

Page 57:
Clover: Your fangs will no longer be able to penetrate my body!!
SFX: GAKII GOKII
Kiri: Uu...
UuUUUU!!!
SFX: GOKIIII
SFX: JYUJYUJYUJYU
SFX: BOGI BOKI BOGII GAH
Kiri: HUU
HUU
HUuUH
Uh
Uuuuuuh!!
SFX: ZUH ZUH ZUH
Guy: Trying to hide in the mist...?
SFX: NYOKIH GOHUUU

Page 58-59:
SFX: ZUBAAAAAAA
Clover: This spider web will become my eyes
and show me where you are.
This is your limit. inferior animal.
SFX: TOTOTOTOTO
Clover: No matter how much you struggle or try to run...
SFX: NYUI NYUI NYUI
Clover: against a super-being Chimera, all of it is meaningless.
SFX: NYUI NYUI NYUI
SFX: BIN
Guy: We have a hit!
SFX: HUUUU HUUU HUUU HUUU HUUU HUUU

Page 60:
Clover: You no longer have any chance against me.
SFX: WASHA WASHA WASHA WASHA
SFX: BUCHIN
SFX: BUSHUUUU
SFX: BAH
Clover: Hah. Afraid of death?
Are you still trying to escape using your mist even though you're already captured...?
SFX: BUSHUAAAAAA

Page 61:
Clover: It's useless.
SFX: SUHYUUUUU
Clover: Your life shall end here!!!
SFX: GABAH

Page 62:
Kiri: That's what I've been waiting for!!
SFX: NYAAAAAA (Grin)
SFX: BITAAAAAA

Page 63:
Clover: Wha...?
My arms... won't move?!
Gu...
Gu...
SFX: MEKYA MOKYU
Clover: GAaA!!!
SFX: MEKYAAA
Clover: LYAAA! Calm down!!
Why are my cells going crazy?! Why can't I control......
SFX: MERI NURYU
Kiri: When you discharge a large amount of power,
you suck in a lot of air through your abdomen, right?
That last inhalation
had blood mist mixed into it.
SFX: ZUHYUUU
SFX: GAPAAAA

Page 64:
SFX: ZURUUUU
Clover: Wha?!
Kiri: Kokukoou,
Hakudamaru,
Akadamaru.
SFX: BOTA BOTA BOTA
Kiri: These are all snakes I've named due to the leathal poison they carry.
T/N: The first two syllables of each name mean "Black", "White", and "Red" respectively.

Page 65:
Clover: You can't mean... that you had those snakes bite your blood vessels and organs...
to mix poison into your blood?!
With all this poison from their bites,
you'll be die as well!!!
Kiri: I know what you're saying.
The blood currently circulating my body, correct?
Yes... I will die as well.
And I'll take you with me.

Page 66:
Clover: Ah...
Narration: Chimeras have no emotions.
Clover: Ga...
SFX: GATA GATA GATAGATA
Narration: But due the abnormality in his body brought about by the poison
as well as the killing intent released by Kiritobi,
SFX: GAKU GAKU GAKU GAKU GAKU
Narrator: his body of Chimera cells was was engulfed in chills and trembled
as it let out a scream against the danger of death.
SFX: KIIIIIIIII
Clover: Run......
I have to run, and get control over my cells so I can remove the poison...
SFX: MERI MERI
Clover: OOOOOOO!!!
SFX: BUBABAH
Kiri: It's uselss.
I've already given the "signal".
Clover: !!
SFX: GAKUN

Page 67:
Clover: Wha... These...
shitty little waseeeels!!!
Guy: What you're seeing isn't us...
It's the miiiiiiiiiiiist!!!
SFX: GOH
SFX: GOGOH
SFX: GOH

Page 68:
SFX: BAH

Page 69:
Clover: Kiri...
tobi...
T/N: Kiritobi means "Mist" and "Jump". It's written out as it's meaning here.
Clover: UOOOOOOOOOH!!!
SFX: GAGIIII
Clover: This guy... is attacking my Chimera brain...
Skull... harden... quickly...
SFX: MEKI MEKI MEKI
Clover: Shit... My cells won't listen to me..
Hurry...
SFX: MOGO ZURURU
Kiri: HUUUUUUU!!!
UuUUUUUU!!

Page 70:
Kiri: Liiiiiive!!! Sumireeeeeeee!!!
Guy: !!
Kiri: Liiiive! My comraaaades!!
Kokono: !!
These are... that weasel's
thoughts?!
How come I can hear them? Is it Tarouza?
No... In order to do something like that...
Kiri: Connect to Tarouza...

Page 71:
Kiri: Connect with him...
and create Tarouza's world...
A world without bitter lives---------!!!
HUuUUUuuuu
HUuUUUUuuuuu!!!

Page 72-63:
Kiri: UuUUUUUuuuuuu!!!
SFX: KOGYAAAA
SFX: SHUUUUUUU
SFX: DODODOO
Sumire: B...
Brother...

Page 74:
Sumire: Big Brotheeeer!!
SFX: DADADADADA
Tarou: Kiritobi...
Kokono: Sorry...
But now we need to wait until Riemu gets here...
!!
Sumire: Ah...

Page 75:
Guy: Come baaack!! Sumireeee!!
SFX: DAH
Guy: Hey. Don't eat the parts with a lot of poison.
Yeah.
But the poison is being broken down a lot.
SFX: MUSHA MUSHA MUSHA
Kokono: They're eating Clover's body.
What in the world are those Chimeras?
Guy: Ah. This meat's no good.
SFX: HUUUUU

Page 76-77:
Belhelm: They sure have disgraced you, haven't they, Clover?

Page 78:
Belhelm: I'll leave the rest to my clones..
I have to cut them really small or they can't get over there, though.
They've also got simple Chimera brains in them.
Just some I had in my pocket. Eheheh.
And by eating Clover's flesh
They should be able to wield power close to his.
Kokono: Shiiit! Where's Riemu?!
SFX: HITA HITA HITA
Kokono: They should be coming!
They'll be here in a few seconds!!

Page 79:
SFX: DOGOOOO
Kokono: WHa...
SFX: HYUUUU
Intercom: An accident has occurred on the 954th floor.
The elevator has been halted for your safety.
Riemu: Whaa?!
Belhelm: There we go.
Their way out is cut off now, so start killing them.
Correct.
Guy: NYAAAAAAAAAAA!!!
KIiIIIIII!!
SFX: GAH GOH GIN

Page 80:
SFX: DON GON
SFX: GOGAGAGAGA
Guy: Bastards... just one of them
has this much power?
Kokono: Shiit. Shiiit...
SFX: HUU HUU HUU
Tarou: Ko...kono... Your breathing... are you okay?
Kokono: Yeah, I'm fine. Don't worry about me.
I won't be able to last another 5 minutes at this rate...
To make up for Tarouza's weakened heart,
I've got to send him the oxygen he's not getting. But I can't keep it up long...

Page 81:
Kokono: Even now, I want to run, but I can't move!
With my body in this state, I can't even ride on Kurokagi's back...
Kuro: Oh no! Tarouza!!
Kokono: !!
SFX: HYUOH
Kuro: OoOOOOOOOOOO!!!
SFX: DON

Page 82:
SFX: GORORORORO
Kuro: !?
SFX: BUSHUUUU
Kokono: Wha...?!
Things: GUHUH.
Runt!
Kokono: !
Guy: You all alone?
What'd you come here for?

Page 83:
Guy: Hahaha! You runt!! Standing in front of us
is standing at the entrance to hell!!!
!?
Huh?
My comrade's head was cut o...

Page 84:
Guy: Eh?!
SFX: BUSHUUUU
SFX: NORO~~ (Slow)
SFX: DADADAD DA DASAH NORO~~
SFX: NORO~~~ B USHUUUUU

Page 85:
Guys: WHa?!
SFX: ZAZAZAZA
Kokono: What is......?
Belhelm: So you're awake?
Zalas: Connect......
COnnect...
Kiritobit......
Connect......
Narration: Zalas is a unique sloth.
A sloth's weapon for survival in nature
is to "not move".
This is because meat-eating animals can more easily spot a moving animal than a non-moving one,
SFX: PAH
Narration: and judge moving things to be prey and food.

Page 86:
Narration: Those slow movements sloths have
is great camouflage against carnivores as it makes them hard to spot.
But once they are noticed by a predator,
truly......
SFX: NORO~~
SFX: NORO~~
Narration: all that awaits them is "death".
SFX: KAH
Narration: Both Zalas' father,
SFX: DOH
Narration: his mother,
SFX: KAH

Page 87:
Narration: and his lover, Chii-chan were eaten.
SFX: BASSA BASSA
Narration: Zalas was cursed with the slow, unwieldy body of a sloth.
So in order to fight predators, he trained that body.
It was very harsh training for a sloth,
but the pain allowed him to combat the curse of being powerless that all sloths share.
SFX: MERI MERI MERI MERI
Narration: And so, he honed his body in a way to give his muscles explosive strength.
As if to be released from his chains for only an instant, he would send forth single swift attacks.
SFX: BAGUN
Narrations: His arms would separate from their joints
and stretch his unique muscles to make his arms 6 times their normal length.
SFX: ZUBAH

Page 88:
Narration: Because their eyes were used to gradual movements,
it was difficult for animals to even notice those sudden attacks.
SFX: DON
Narration: Most animals lost their lives without ever realizing what had happened.
Leopard: ?
Narration: And so, Zalas
became known as a god of death.
However, that incredible power is incredibly short-lived.
SFX: DOH DOH DOH DOH DOH DOH DOH
SFX: TSUUUU
Narration: Each one of these attacks
forced an incredible burden on Zalas' body; mostly on his heart.
SFX: BAKUN BAKUN BAKUN BAKUN

Page 89:
Narration: If he performed the attacks in rapid succession
the burden on his body would double or triple.
Pushing his body towards death.
SFX: BAGUN BAGUN BAGUN
SFX: BURU BURU BURU BURU
SFX: BATAH GORO GORO (Roll)
Kuro: Zalas!!
Kokono: There's still
a lot of them......
!!
SFX: DOOOON DOOOON

Page 90:
SFX: DOGOOOOO
Belhelm: Seriously...
What's so hard about this?
Kokono: Aah.
It's all over......
We can't......

Page 91:
Kokono: We were......
already at our limit..........
Zalas: Connect......
Kokono: !!
SFX: DON
SFX: BUSHUUU
Kokono: You......
SFX: BURU BURU BURU BURU BURU
SFX: BABAAA
Zalas: Connect......

Page 92:
Zalas: That's right...... Kiritobi.....
SFX: BURU BURU BURU BURU (Trembling)
Zalas: Connect to......
SFX: BURU BURU BURU BURU
Zalas: Tarouza's world where......
animals aren't eaten......
SFX: DODON

Page 93:
SFX: DOOOOOO
Tarou: Zalas......
Kokono: ZALAAAAAAAAAAS!!!
SFX: GOOOOOOO!

Page 94:
Kokono: Ah......
Ah......

Page 95:
Dogen: Connect.
Right...... Kiritobi......?
Zalas?

Page 96:
Title: Extra Page
Llama Akiko VS Llama Kaniko
Both: HAAAAAAAAAH!!!
SFX: GAGAGAA!!
Akiko: AAAH! UN!!
ZUBAHAAA! PIPOBABO BABIBAA!!!
Both: AAAAAAAA!!!
Kaniko: LAAA!! MAA!!!
KANIKOO!! KANIHAMARARARARA!!!
Kaniko: PIPPOPOP PIPPO
PEPOPOPOPOPOPPO
Both: PIPPOPO PEPOH PAP!!
Akiko: ............
Kaniko: POPPOPO PEPOPPO
PEPOPIPO PAPOPPO
Both: HAH!
Bottom: What awaits next volume?!

[English] [Translation] Bleach 537 by BadKarma

Sat, 18 May 2013 22:20:53 +0000

Chapter 537
Everything but the Rain op.10: “Prinz von Licht”

Page 01
Sidetext：我が子を庇い、母は逝った。しかし、その陰には――――！？
A mother dies shielding her child. But what was behind it------!?

Isshin：母さんは
The truth is

Page 02
Isshin：本当はあの日
Your mother
Isshin：死ぬ筈は無かったんだ
Shouldn’t have died that day

Ichigo：・・・・・・・・・・・・・・・・・・・・・・・・
……………………
Ichigo：・・・どういう事だよ・・・
…What do you mean…?

Isshin：・・・滅却師には
…Quincy
Isshin：“血装”という能力がある
Have an ability called “Blut”*
*TN: German for “blood”. Kanji mean “blood guise”.

Page 03
Ichigo：・・・あァ
…Yeah
Ichigo：捕原さんに聞いた
Urahara-san told me about it
Ichigo：血管内に霊圧を流し込んで能力を上昇させる――――
They pump reiatsu into their veins and boost their abilities------

Isshin：そうだ
That’s right
Isshin：“血装”は純血の滅却師の全員が生まれつき備えている能力で
All pureblood Quincy are born with this ability
Isshin：そうでない者も鍛錬で身につける事ができる
And others can acquire it through training

Isshin：真咲は
Despite having blended with a hollow
Isshin：虚が混ざり込んだとは言え　本来は純血統の滅却師で
Masaki was, by all rights, a pureblood Quincy
Isshin：とりわけ防御の血装
And above all else
Isshin：“静血装”の能力は桁外れだった
Her defensive Blut, “Blut Vene”*, was exceptionally strong
*TN: “Blood Vein”. Kanji means “Still Blood Guise”.

Isshin：だからこそ　俺と出会った時に負った虚の傷が問題視されたし
That’s why there was concern when she was wounded by that hollow the day we met
Isshin：その後の生活で真咲が虚に傷を負わされた事はただの一度も無かった
And also why she never once received a single injury from a hollow after that

Isshin：あの日
That day
Isshin：俺は
It wasn’t

Page 04
Isshin：“真咲を助けに行けなかった”んじゃない
That I “couldn’t” go save Masaki
Isshin：“助けに行かなかった”んだ
It was that I “didn’t”

Isshin：あの時俺はウチに居て
I was at home at the time
Isshin：真咲の霊圧もグランドフィっシャーの霊圧も感じ取っていた
And I had felt Masaki and Grand Fisher’s reiatsus
Isshin：死神の力の無い俺が行っても足しにはならなかっただろうが
Without my Shinigami power, I probably couldn’t have done much even if I had gone
Isshin：それでも真咲が不利なら俺は行っただろう
But if I’d known Masaki was in trouble, I probably would’ve went

Isshin：グランドフィっシャーは霊圧を隠す虚だが
Grand Fisher was able to hide his reiatsu
Isshin：それを踏まえても真咲との差は歴然だった
But even so, the difference between him and Masaki was clear as day

Isshin：真咲はやられるどころか
Not only should she not have died
Isshin：傷の一つも負う事無くグランドフィっシャーを倒す筈だった
She should’ve been able to take him down without a scratch

Page 05
Isshin：だが
But
Isshin：そうはならなかった
That wasn’t what happened

Isshin：・・・一護
…Ichigo
Isshin：お前の友達の雨竜君
Have you heard anything
Isshin：彼の母親の話は聞いた事があるか？
About your friend Uryuu-kun’s mother?

Page 06
Ichigo：・・・・・・・・・
………
Ichigo：・・・いや
…No
Ichigo：あいつはそんな・・・
He…
Ichigo：家族の事とか話すタイプじゃねぇし・・・
Isn’t really the kind that talks about his family…

Isshin：・・・彼の母親は片桐叶絵といって混血統の滅却師だった
…Her name was Katagiri Kanae, and she was a mixed-blood Quincy

Isshin：彼女は
On June 17th, nine years ago
Isshin：９年前の６月１７日に倒れ
She collapsed
Isshin：そのまま３か月の後に死んでいる
And stayed that way for three months until she died

Ichigo：・・・・・・・・・・・・何が・・・
............What-

Ichigo：９年前に何があったんだよ・・・・・・・・・！
What the hell happened nine years ago………?

Page 07
Isshin：「聖別」（アウスヴェーレン）
The “Auswählen”*
*TN: German for “To Select”. Japanese means “Consecration”.

Isshin：９年前に行われたのは
Nine years ago
Isshin：ユーハバッハの手による滅却師の“選別”だ
There was a “culling” of the Quincy conducted by Yhwach

Isshin：滅却師の伝承に
I’ve heard
Isshin：封じられた王を謳ったものがあると聞いた
There’s a tale of an imprisoned king in the Quincys’ legends

Page 08
Isshin：それによれば
According to this tale
Isshin：封じられた滅却師の王は
The imprisoned Quincy king

Isshin：９００年を経て鼓動を取り戻し
Will, after 900 years, regain his pulse
Isshin：９０年を経て理知を取り戻し
After another 90 he will regain his wits
Isshin：９年を経て力を取り戻す
Then after another 9 he will regain his power
Sign：空座（総合病院）
Karakura (General Hospital)

Isshin：ユーハバッハは自らの力を取り戻すため
In order for Yhwach to regain his power
Isshin：自らが“不浄”と取り決めた混血統の滅却師達から滅却師の力を奪い去り自らの力とした
He took the power of the mixed-blood Quincy he had deemed to be “impure” for his own

Isshin：それが元で体の弱かった片桐叶絵は命を落とし
Because of that, Katagiri Kanae, who was already weak of body, died

Page 09
Isshin：真咲は
And Masaki
Isshin：力を失い戦いに敗れ命を落とした
Lost her power, which caused her to lose her battle and die

Ichigo：・・・・・・・・・・・・・・・・・・・・・・・・
……………………
Ichigo：・・・なんで・・・
…How…
Ichigo：なんでそんな事ができるんだよ・・・
How can he do something like that…?

Ichigo：王だからか・・・・・・？
Because he’s the king……?
Ichigo：ユーハバッハってのは何者なんだよ・・・・・・！？
Just who the hell is this Yhwach guy, anyway……!?

Isshin：・・・ユーハバッハは滅却師の始祖だ
…He is the progenitor of the Quincy
Isshin：滅却師は奴から始まった
Their line began with him

Isshin：そして
And

Page 10
Isshin：全ての滅却師には奴の血が流れている
His blood flows through the veins of every Quincy

Flashback Yhwach：（こんなにも早く）
(The memories within your reiatsu)
Flashback Yhwach：（お前の霊圧の中の記憶を呼び起こしてしまった）
(Were awakened so very early)
Flashback Yhwach：（滅却師を捕える事はできぬ）
(It cannot capture a Quincy)
Flashback Yhwach：（お前は何も知らぬのだな）
(I guess you know nothing about yourself)
Flashback Yhwach：（自身の母の事さえも）
(Not even about your own mother)

Flashback Yhwach：（さらばだ　黒崎一護）
(Farewell, Kurosaki Ichigo)

Page 11
Flashback Yhwach：（闇に生まれし）
(My son)
Flashback Yhwach：（我が息子よ）
(Who was born in the dark)

Ichigo：・・・・・・親父
……Dad

Page 12
Ichigo：ありがとう
Thanks

Page 13
Isshin：・・・おう
…Sure

Sign：クロサキ医院
Kurosaki Clinic

Ichigo：育美さん
Ikumi-san
Ikumi：あ・・・・・・
Ah……

Ikumi：よう
Yo
Ikumi：一護
Ichigo
Ikumi：あの・・・
Um…

Ikumi：忘れ物・・・
You forgot this…
Ikumi：届けに来たんだ
So I came to give it back

Page 14
Ichigo：・・・ありがとな
…Thanks
Ichigo：育美さん
Ikumi-san
Ichigo：親父
Dad

Ichigo：俺
I’m
Ichigo：行ってくるよ
Gonna go

Page 15
Yhwach：・・・戻ったか　ハッシュヴァルト
…You’ve returned, Haschwalth

Yhwach：対象は？
And what of your objective?

Haschwalth：ここへ
Here

Yhwach：――――よく来た
------Welcome

Page 16 + Page 17
Yhwach：石田雨竜
Ishida Uryuu

Yhwach：さあ
Now
Yhwach：共に戦おう
Let us fight side-by-side

Yhwach：我が息子よ
My son

Insert text：血脈の誘い――――
The call of the blood------

Chapter title：”Prinz von Licht”
Prince of Light

[Português Brasileiro] [Translation] Tokyo Ravens 9 by azevedo

Sat, 18 May 2013 21:22:25 +0000

Reservado para e2

Página 01:

Capítulo 9: Torneio

Página 02:

Como é que é?
Eu sou um aluno completamete amador que se transferiu ontem, sabia?
A Academia Onmyou não tá um pouco apressada?
O que você está pensando, Ootomo Jin?
Os Onmyoujis tem realmente que ser assim?!
Você está chorando tanto que está pensando alto...
Harutora-kun?
Qual é, enquanto você estava se lamentando, todos já chegaram na sala de Treinamento de Encantos.
E ter um torneio Shikigami.
Ei, Sensei...

Página 03:

Eu vou realmente participar desse torneio Shikigami ou o quê...?
Como deu pra ver mais cedo, eu as vezes entendo e as vezes não a aula.
Talvez você estivesse mentindo e tenha um plano--
Nenhum!
Isso não é meio irresponsável como professor?!
Relaxa, você vai ficar bem, Harutora-kun.
Afinal, você já não foi isolado da sala?
E eles não riem nas suas costas e te zoam?
Gah?!
Você sabe mesmo como machucar o coração de um ingênuo aluno transferido...
Por isso, essa é a chance de dar a volta por cima.
Você até conseguiu um Tipo Gohou, então porque não faz bom uso e melhora sua imagem?
Que tal? Sinceramente, eu sempre estou pensando nos meus alunos, sabia?
Ou melhor, eu vou obviamente perder, então não vai ter o efeito inverso?!
...Bem...

Página 04:

Vamos pensar nisso quando acontecer.
Ninguém gosta de você na sala mesmo, então não tem nada a perder.
Você é terrível! Um professor deveria poder dizer isso?!
Você entendeu alguma coisa errado?
A Academia Onmyou é uma escola onde habilidades são ensinadas...
Ou basicamente, uma escola vocacional.
Esse cara é realmente o pior...
E sabia?
O Natsume-kun é um aluno expecionalmente talentoso.
Especialmente os Tipos Escravos que ele usa--- Como esperado dos Shugo-Juu dos Tsuchimikado...
Ele é um Reijuu de Alta Classe nesse país.
Ele pode ainda não controlá-lo bem, mas o fato de poder invocá-lo é incrível.
Não há muitos profissionais Onmyouji que conseguem fazer isso.

Página 05:

...Por que nós estamos falando da Natsume aqui?
Em outras palavras, o Natsume-kun é incrível.
-----Entretanto...
Ele ainda não é páreo para os Doze Generais Divinos.
Der ser muito para ele...
Digo, se for só ele...
Sozinho.

Página 06:

Harutora-kun...
É verdade que você é um completo amador, mas você não deveria se subestimar.
Você já tem os olhos de um profissional, e já não fez coisas impressionantes?
E... Eu ainda não fiz nada.
E daí?
Verdades sejam ditas, comparado com alguém que consegue usar encantos de primeiro nível ou encantos poderosos de segundo nível...
Um completo amador que não sabe nada de encantos e inconscientemente os usa, tem muito mais potencial.
Ah é, acho que a presidente também disse algo do tipo...
A Academia Onmyou não aceita pessoas sem talento...
E esse não é só o julgamento superficial de pessoas como você?

Página 07:

É algo bem mais complexo e profundo.
...Você já disse antes.
Minha primeira e principal prioridade...
É me tornar um Onmyouji.
Pra falar a verdade, eu fiquei aliviado quando ouvi aquilo.
Eu não acreditava que você ainda iria querer ser um Onmyouji depois de tudo pelo que passou.
Então tenha um pouco mais de confiança em si mesmo...
E fique mais forte do seu jeito.
Sinceramente...

Página 08:

Eu não entendo nada sobre essa Academia Onmyou.
Não o prédio, não os professores, nem os alunos nem os professores....
Mas...
O que eu realmente não entendo é...
Provavelmente a existência chamada "Onmyouji" e o que significa se tornar um.

Página 09:

Pelo bem da Natsume e do Hokuto...
O que eu almejo me tornar...
...Ootomo-sensei.
Hmmm?
Sobre o Torneio Shikigami...
O que tem? Não se preocupe, você pode parar a partida antes de se machucar, tá bom?
Tem algo que eu gostaria de falar, mas...
...Você pode me ouvir?
Saquei...

Página 10:

Esse é o lugar onde treinamos nossas habilidades?
Em termos de prática de encantos de primeiro nível, essa é a maior do país.
As barreiras protetoras ao redor daqui foram postas pelos Onmyouji de Primeira Classe do país.
Parece que nem encantos de grande escala de poder considerável ou calamidades espirituais conseguem destruí-la.
De vez em quando, pessoas do Ministério Onmyou vem usar esse lugar,
Eles levam as brigas a sério.
Sem falar no luxo...
Mas...

Página 11:

A aula é sempre tão séria assim?
Não, não sempre...
E nosso professor não é meio descontraído?
É que...
Bem, parece que nós somos a primeira turma dele.
Ele era um Juusoukan.
E era muito bom.
Um Juusoukan, hein...?

Página 12:

A propósito, Tenma...
Quando o Shikigami do Harutora apareceu...
Por que todos tiveram uma reação tão sensível?
Por quê isso?
...Ah, isso...
Além de ter um Shikigami...
Ainda é um Tipo Gohou...
Ah é, eu lembro de algo sobre o Natsume e a Kurahashi Kyouko serem as únicas com Tipos Gohou no nosso ano.
Esse tipo de Shikigami é super especial ou alguma coisa?
Melhor do que dizer super especial...

Página 13:

Tipos Gohou e Tipos Escravos são basicamente...
Shikigamis "Invocados 24 horas"...
Então é um enorme peso no usuário.
Mesmo quando não possuem forma corpórea, eles ainda estão conectados espiritualmente ao usário...
Eles não podem ser usados por aqueles que não possuem energia espiritual forte.
Em outras palavrs, somente pessoas que são "fortes" espiritualmente conseguem tê-los.
Sim.
Por isso que Onmyoujis que conseguem usar um Tipo Gohou ou um Tipo Escravo...
Receber status de Primeira Classe.

Página 14:

Saquei.
Por isso que todos ficaram chocados quando um completo amador como o Harutora usou um.
Ah!
Lá está ele!
...Pera, como é?
Quem roupa é aquela...?
O que ele tá fazendo?
--Daora...
Assim que ele é.

Página 15:

...Ha...
Harutora-sama?
Que roupa é essa...?

Página 16:

...Eu...
Não pedi...
Uma roupa tão chamativa...

Página 17:

Bobinho!
Eu aceitei seu pedido, por isso o mínimo de proteção é necessário!
Traje de Kendo + Equipamento de Proteção
Eu até coloquei o um pequeno encanto na espada e armadura só pra você!
Caso contrário você ficaria seriamente machucado.
Você deveria estar grato.
Sim, obrigado, valeu mesmo!
...Certo...

Página 18:

Olha só, Kon, esse é o plano...
T-Tá!
...Um, hã? Plano?
Você fica com o de branco.
E o preto, você deixa comigo.
Deixa...
Comigo...?
Umm... Harutora-sama? O que você quer...?
Você é idiota?

Página 19:

Que roupa é essa?
Os que vão lutar são os Shikigamis, os invocadores não tem de interferir, sabe.
Bem, se você tá com tanto medo assim, não tem jeito, faça o que quiser.
Sua insolente!!
Kon!
...Claro que eu teria medo.
Eu lutaria sem nada contra uma Katana e uma Naginata.
Claro que eu teria medo.
...Hã...?
...Nâo me diga que...?!

Página 20:

V-V-Você n-n-não deve, Harutora-sama!
Eu tenho que fazer isso. Nosso oponente tem dois Shikigamis.
Nem seu peso nem seu físico se comparam, e se são 2 contra 1, não é nem um torneio.
O-O quê?! Quanto mais Shikigamis você tem, mais difícil é de controlá-los...
Não vou deixar você falar coisas injustas!
Eu nunca disse que era.
Além disso, se eu entrar, serão 2 contra 2.
Você só pode estar brincando!!
Um invocador vai lutar diretamente contra um Shikigami?!
Isso aqui é um Torneio Shikigami!!
Lute com seus Shikigamis!!!

Página 21:

Por isso mesmo.
Eu também sou um Shikigami.
Eu já recebi a permissão do Sensei.
Sério, Sensei?!
Sim.
Vocês estão loucos?!
Hahaha
Não seja um pé no saco, Kyouko-kun.
Mas estou feliz de ver sua energia.
Você pode dizer isso?
...Inacreditável...

Página 22:

Já está na hora de começarmos.
Você já disse tudo o que queria, certo?
...Tch.
Natsume-kun!
É assim que vocês Tsuchimikados cuidam das coisas?!
Você não vai mesmo pará-lo?!
...Ngh!
Natsume-kun!!
Dá pra parar de fazer isso?

Página 23:

Você vai ter um torneio comigo, não com o Natsume.
...Hakuou!
Kokufuu!
...Eu não sei...
O que vai acabar acontecendo, tá?

Página 24:

H-H-Harutora-sama!
É atrevido de Kon, mas Kon não pode concordar! Cruzar espadas é papel só da Kon!
P-P-Por fazer só fique atrás, Harutora-sama!
Não posso fazer isso.
Afinal, eu não sei como usar um Shikigami.
M-M-Mas a Kon ainda consegue lutar sem você dar ordens, então--
Me desculpe...
Não tem porque fazer isso se você cuidar de tudo.
Mesmo que você não entenda...
Eu aprendo melhor quando cuido das coisas do meu jeito.

Página 25:

Então primeiro eu vou tentar com um estilo que seja fácil de eu entender...
Se bem que eu sei que só ficarei no seu caminho.
M-M-Mas então...
Pare de me olhar desse jeito.
Desse jeito, nós dois ganharemos experiência de batalha.
Cuide das minhas costas, parceira.
Pera... Ele vai realmente?
Ei, ele tá falando sério...?
Então...
...Vocês estão prontos?

Página 26-27:

Nesse caso...
Comecem!!

Página 28:

Isso é...
Horrível...!
Não consigo mais ver isto.

Página 29:

...Aquele é o Shikigami escolhido pra ser o Rei?
O Hokushinou ainda não acordou...
E ainda é uma criança inexperiente...
Eu entendo que ele queira manter aqueles queridos por perto.
Mas pro objeto ser um servo tão patético...
Como podemos concordar com isso...
Sim... Isso, exatamente.

Página 30:

Um rei que se rebaixaria dessa forma é uma imitação desnecessária.
Eu não aguento mais...!
Como pensei...
Ele ainda é muito inexperiente-.
É bom que, até que o Rei acorde...
Alguém fique do seu lado guiando o rei pelo caminho certo...

Página 31:

Nesse caso--
Ao invés de outros, eu vou guiá-lo...

Página 32:

Pra recuperar a Majestade do Rei...!!

[English] [Translation] Joujuu Senjin!! Mushibugyo 108 by Bomber D Rufi

Sat, 18 May 2013 20:46:35 +0000

Yup, this is still going. I think my next issue should be out this week (for those who care) so expect the next installment soon.

1) These are raws being funded by my Shounen sunday subscription. (AKA My friggin' money.) I realize that I get the issues later than the leaks appear on the web, but this is something I'm doing out of pure self interest so I'm going to wait till my issues come in to do it.

2) I am probably not going to continue this once the arc ends, and I could very well drop it once it stops being interesting to me, hence me not adding it to my ongoing projects.

3) If someone really wants to scantlate it, fine. I'm not going to do older chapters ever. You do 105 and on, or you do nothing. Credit me if you use the translation. Not reserving it for anyone so do not ask me.

108th encampment: Princess.
(Side text- Blu ray and DVD one will be released on July 26th!! {For more details check page 479!!})
(Side text- Every Monday evening at 6 pm on TV Tokyo and it’s affilates…The TV Anime airs!!)
(Big text- Finally he’s appeared…!!)
{Jitsuketsu Group Supreme Commander: Sanada Yukimura}
JOJUU SENJIN MUSHIBUGYO
FUKUDA HIROSHI
(Side text- A huge demand for a second printing! Volumes 1-9 of the comics are now in stores everywhere!!)

002
???: Sanada Yukimura…
Found us!!
(Side text- They had finally reached the Eternal well together with Mushibugyo! But then the worst possible opponent appeared before them…!!)

003
Jinbee: Sanada….!!
Dude: What do we do…?
Munenao: That’s obvious.
We’ll all have to take on Sanada to buy time, be it ever so slight.
Princess, in that time you have to make it to the well and obtain the water!
Mushibugyo: ……Okay.
Jinbee: Please go Miss Attendant!
I swear to protect you!
Mushibugyo: ….Tsukishima.
Everyone: Lets do this!!

004
Sanada: Princess.

005
Sanada: This is nostalgic, is it not?
That I, Sanada Yukimura would be able to meet you face to face…
Is an extreme honor.
Earlier I was rude and brushed you off…
But this was simply due to things being in disorder at the time. I hope you can pardon me.
It truly is nostalgic…
It’s been what…a hundred years since I heard your voice while in combat…
And on close inspection…
I can see your mother’s features in your beauty.

006
Jinbee: Princess?
Mushibugyo: This is merely a title…
Do not let it get to you, Tsukishima.
Sanada: ….And…
Although I realize this inquiry may be rude of me I must know.
Princess, I know that..
A few days earlier you had set off to Edo.
Why are you in Kishuu?
For what reason have you come here?

007
Sanada: Well…that’s fine.
Princess, shall we go?
Things are progressing faster than expected.
The king shall be awakened soon.
Mushibugyo: Where are you taking me?
Sanada: Of course…our castle…
The king’s soon to be abode….Oosaka castle!!

008
{Tsukishima style….}
{Fugaku Tetsu tsuiwari!!}
(TN- Mt. Fuji steel cleaving.)
Jinbee: Sanada!!!
Sanada: If I recall..
You’re the guy who cut into my fight.

009
Munenao: Tsuki…
Princess!! Take this chance to go to the well!!
I’m depending on you all to protect her!
Lets go!!
Yessir!!
Sanada: Pointless.

010
Sanada: Hmph.

011
Jinbee: Sa…
Sa…saa….Sana…daa!!!
Sanada: Still standing huh?
With the princess here, I can’t use the full extent of my power…
{With my strength…..my arm..}
{I can only fire off one Tetsu tsuiwari a day….so two is crazy…}
{BUT!!}
{Fugaku Tetsuiwari!!}
{Even if my arms fall off I have to stop Sanada!!}

012
Sanada: This is really pointless.
Fine.
Shall I do to you what I did to the last warrior?
I ground him to ash.
{In exchange…}
{You must go above me.}
Jinbee: No way…
Oouka-dono…
YOU BASTAAAAAAARD!!
{That’s an X}
{Tsukishima-dono.}

013
Jinbee: Tsukishima style Fugaku Tetsuiwari!!
Sanada: This is…
Munenao: ….Good..
By splitting the ground he’s dredged up a smoke cloud…!!

014
Jinbee: ….No good!
If I lose myself here, Oouka-dono will be upset with me!
{I have my promise to Oouka-dono…}
{To protect Miss Attendant!!}
Jinbee: Miss Attendant…?
Where is she now?
Dude: Okay…
This is good!

015
{I don’t have the luxury of drawing the water…}
{I’ll have to jump into the well myself..}
{Then…}
{Here I go!}

016
Sanada: I can’t let you proceed any further….I insist you stop this…
Princess.
Munenao…you little fool. This is your objective?
You intend to raise the princess’s power for yourself?
There’s no way I wouldn’t notice the princess who has the king’s scent…
Trying to jump into the well…!!
{No way…}

017
Jinbee: Guhh…!
Dude: No way…
Sanada: Nothing less than death…
Will absolve you of trying to use the princess.
Mushibugyo: Stop!
{…What is the meaning of this….?}
{I’m so close to the princess…}
{Yet I can’t feel any of her power!}
Sanada: You…!! What have you done to the princess?!

018
Munenao: The black miasma…!!
Miasma: Giii…
Gigii….
Sanada: Princess!!
Jinbee: Gnngh!!
Miss Attendant!!
(Side text- Jinbee pursues Mushibugyo who was suddenly dragged away by the well!!)
TO BE CONTINUED IN ISSUE 24.

[English] [Translation] Gintama 445 by Bomber D Rufi

Sat, 18 May 2013 19:51:50 +0000

Oh shit, I did two Gintama translations in a row for the first time in two months.

Hi wa mata noboru only.

Tsuu: Everyone!!
Thank you so much poop!
Gintoki: What’s been up with Otsuu-chan lately?
It’s totally like her heart hasn’t been into her work lately, ain’t it?
(Side text- Pooooop!)
GINTAMA
Shinpachi: That’s not the case at all!! She’s put out another CD as usual and it’s chart number on Edocon has been….
(TN- Edocon is probably Oricon, which ranks entertainment sales.)
Gintoki: Putting your playing dumb about it aside, It’s clear that her high rankings have been all but stolen by these up and coming energetic Idol groups.
There’s EDO 48 and Chikubikuro Z…
It seems that the ages and sales favor group gigs.
(TN- EDO48 is probably AKB48 and Chikubikuro Z is probably Momoiro clover Z. Chikubi means Nipple BTW.)
Gintoki: Otsuu-chan better get with the program, or her popularity and her affiliated office’s money are going to go into the crapper.
After being forgotten she’ll have to **** and **** just to get recognition on some label. No way she’s gonna make a debut like that.
(On DVD cover- That nationwide idol finally makes her debut! The poop will really come out now…)
Shinpachi: DON’T SAY UNLUCKY STUFF LIKE THAT!!

002
Shinpachi: Maybe the masses have gotten their eyes hooked on the latest fad, but in the very end what will be left is the genuine article!
Terakado Tsuu will be the lone survivor of the idol warring states period!! Mark my words!
Gintoki: Are you some sorta retard? Why does everyone wanna give reality a makeover so bad? She’s just a girl playing dressup right?
There’s no such thing as real or fake in this situation.
Yeah sure, Otsuu-chan might be cute and decent at singing…
But if she’s going to be standing on the stage all alone, there’s no way she’s goning to leave any sort of impression on the audience.
However that changes if you take five or six other hags and put them in a group with her.
It’s stupid how this works, but it makes Otsuu-chan’s cuteness make more of an impression.
Shinpachi: Uh…even putting the hag part aside…
There is an advantage to selling a group.
The frame known as a group is created on the foundation of comparing and contrasting.
The members within the group are supposed to have different idiosyncrasies, each with their own special characteristics that people grasp and can follow.
It’s with this that each member has a means to capture the hearts of others.

003
Shinpachi: The method you’re saying she should use isn’t really necessary for Otsuu-chan, Gin-san. She doesn’t need other members.
Gintoki: She could use at least 48 other hags.
Shinpachi: Why 48? Is that supposed to be for luck? Or are you trying to ride on someone else’s coattails?
Gintoki: Well..if that’s impossible then let her take on all 48 on her own.
Shinpachi: What the hell is that?! Is she trying to make some sort of invincible debut or something?!
I guess there really is a limit to what she can do alone though…
And with other members on a group it only increases their appeal, so Otsuu-chan on her own is…
But what will happen to her potential and hard work if she should be an idol…
Girl: Otsuu-chan is really cute and all…
I wonder what I would have to do to become an Idol?
Kagura: I do not understand this well.
Gin-chan says if it’s just selling ‘pillows’ then anyone will do, yes?

004
Girl: Oooh? So that’s it? They’re selling ‘Pillows’?
Kagura: It is so. This is the principal business of Idols and the like it appears.
Girl: I see, If they don’t sing songs they won’t be able to sell pillows and that’s a problem huh?
???: That’s incorrect miss.
An Idol’s principal occupation isn’t to simply sing…
Nor is it to sell pillows.
(Sfx- Zatshh *shfft*)
???: It is to sell ‘dreams’.
That is something that no one else can do.
To take a fragment of talent and continue to polish it with unceasing effort.
To find that raw diamond ore…
We are necessary.
(Sfx- Bishihh *fwiip*)
(Card- Hayashiki group office Toubkibi Unko: Fuyumoto Gen.)
???: Miss, if you should want it….with us…no..
Would you like to sell dreams with Terakado Tsuu?

005
GINTAMA
(Side text- Otsuu-chan!! Oh yeaaah yeaaah!!)
(Side text- In July the second Gintama movie begins and the newest volume of Ginpachi Sensei’s novelization’s date has been set for August!!// Volume 49 of the manga and the Gintama character book Convex is now out in stores!! Hurry to your book store!!//Gintama’s character book Concave will be out June 4th in stores!!// Gintama books and all that is related is available on S-manga.net!//Work on the second movie is going swimmingly! Prerelease ticket information is available on the official HP!! Check it out at http://www.gintama-movie.com)
SORACHI HIDEAKI
Lesson 445: A Snotty diamond.

006
Shinpachi: WHAAAAT?!
Kagura-chan an IDOL?!
AND YOU WANT HER TO BE IN A UNIT WITH OTSUU-CHAN?!
The hell kind of madness is this?! What kind of scheme do you two have in mind?!
MOREOVER AREN’T YOU SUPPOSED TO BE THE OFFICE THAT SUPPORTS OTSUU-CHAN?!
Otsuu’s mom: I was surprised too. I would have never thought she’d be scouted and brought here..
The little lady from the Yorozuya who’s supported us many times in the past.
Tsuu: But that’s our scoutman for you! He’s got good eyes!
Kagura-chan has the makings of an idol in her! I can tell!
And on further look she looks like a beautiful girl with fair skin.
She’s got the beginnings of a look that a foreign celebrity would have.
She looks like the sort who could do anything she wants right?
Shinpachi: I’VE NEVER HEARD OF AN IDOL WHO PICKS HER NOSE!!

007
Tsuu: But Idols do have noses….I mean even I..
Shinpachi: YOU DON’T DIIIIIG. THERE ARE NO SUCH THINGS AS BOOGERS WITHIN YOU OTSUU-CHAN.
WHEN YOUR NOSE DRIPS IT COMES OUT AS STICKY PIXY HEART SHAPED DREAM AND HOPE DUST.
Tsuu: Um…no. It’s Snot like anyone else’s.
Otsuu’s mom: Group idols are now on the rise, and sales are kind to them in this age.
Otsuu’s got to ride this wave or she risks being left behind.
As such, we’re creating a position for someone to join Terakado Tsuu in an idol unit temporarily.
It’s the ‘What nationality is yer partner’ project.
(Paper top text- ‘What nationality is yer partner project// Will you sing beside Terakado TSuu?)
Otsuu’s mom: It’s our hope that Otsuu and an unknown newbie with character will team up with her and bring out a brand new and more charming side to her,
As well as discover a new talent and sell them and Otsuu as a package deal. This is our plan.
Shinpachi: You say discover but….no matter how far into the mine you go, and how much ore you dig up, the only thing you’re gonna find is snot.
(Sfx- Hoji hoji *dig dig*)
???: Right now it might be snot that we’re looking at, but with some shining we might be able to make her snot with the quality of a diamond.
Shinpachi: ISN’T THAT STILL BASICALLY SNOT?!

008
Otsuu’s mom: In any case Otsuu needs a non-standard partner, so please lend us your cooperation.
Shinpachi: Hey!! Calm down!! Do you want all of the work Otsuu-chan has put in to go to waste?!
She’s no good to be an idol, sell dreams or anything like that!
(Sfx- Pihh *fwick*)
Shinpachi: Heck, you could actually say she’s created for the sole purpose of destroying men’s dreams! She’s no more than a wretched Jump heroine….
(Sfx- GOohhh *THUUUUD*)
(Sfx- Doooon *Thuuuud*)
Shinpachi: GUNNH!!
Kagura: Just because I am quiet you go on and on saying what you wish. You see now that my snot is actually harder than a diamond, yes?
(Sfx- Fuhh *fwhoo*)
Otsuu’s mom: That was amazing!!
Tsuu: There mom! She has the hidden qualities of a star within her! We can use that to get an audience!!
Do it again! I wanna see it again!!
(Sfx- Kyahh Kyahh!)
GIntoki: All right, that’s enough.
(Sfx- Zui zui *shffft*)
Gintoki: Before we talk about business any more…
You do know that she is our office’s main attraction….our chief object.

009
Otsuu’s mom: Eh? Office? Main attraction?
Gintoki: Yes. For you see, we’ve been raising her at the Yorozuya to become an idol. She’s been fixed as our center heroine for 9 years…making her Gintama’s idol.
Otsuu’s mom: If it’s potential you’re talking about, our Otsuu has a talent that can’t be beat. She’s our pride and joy.
Gintoki: If you would like our girl to participate in this project within the same party as Otsuu-chan,
We need to talk about compensation of course.
???: Okay! One, two, one two!
All right, weird old man~!
(Sfx- Pan pan *clap clap*)
???: C’mon weird old man~
Gintoki: Well president, I suppose we can produce the two of them together.
Otsuu’s mom: Yes…I don’t mind that.
Putting that aside Producer Sakata…
(Handwritten- Eh? You’re a producer now?)
(Handwritten- You’re just an extortionist.)
Otsuu’s mom: What you were saying before doesn’t appear to be a lie.

010
Otsuu’s mom: That sense of rhythm, her movements and physical strength already far exceed Otsuu’s.
Gintoki: Yes….and while she is more suited to space, there aren’t any idols who come close to her. Right Trainer Shimura?
Shinpachi: Eh? I’m the trainer?
Gintoki: Her looks and performance I’m sure will give birth to one hell of an idol. Right, Manager Shimura?
Shinpachi: Eh? Am I the manager or the trainer?!
Gintoki: The problem here is how do we package what these girls are selling?
Otsuu’s mom: I leave producing that matter in your hands.
Gintoki: Eh?!
Otsuu’s mom: Considering that Otsuu is aiming for a new sort of glamor, it becomes obvious that the means of producing her will absolutely need to change as well. If you were to take over I believe you’d do fine.
Gintoki: There’s no need to worry. I’m a specialist of the Idol institute, aren’t I? Idol ota king?
Shinpachi: Um…yeah could you stop changing my position please?
Otsuu’s mom: I’ll ascertain your ability.
Producer Sakata….****Shimura.
Shinpachi: AND IN THE END I COME OFF SOUNDING LIKE SOME SORTA PERVERT!
Wait a second here Gin-san!! Do you even know how to be a Producer?
GIntoki: Getting involved with Otsuu-chan means no matter how bad things get we’re gonna rake in some easy cash.
If we’re just selling favors then sell ‘em. If we’re gonna be making cash, then we make it and hard.

011
Shinpachi: But at this rate Otsuu-chan’s going to get caught up in that giant booger!!
(Handwritten- HUNNGH!)
Gintoki: I said it before man. In order to get a diamond’s radiance noticed, you need to have snot beside it as a comparison. It’s perfectly fine.
And so…from today on you guys…
Should begin your activity as ‘Booger diamond Z 48’….
Tsuu: Booger? What? What’s that? IS that our unit name, Producer?
Though I want to act as a unit…boogers are…
Kagura: This is so. I do think diamonds are good, but the booger part is not good.
Gintoki: But you ARE the booger part.
Gintoki: In Japanese it might sound sorta nasty, but in Spanish it means ‘Limitless possiblities’.
Shinpachi: That’s some grade A nonsense you’ve got going on there sir.
Gintoki: It’s the brainchild of BZ and Wands.
Shinpachi: Why is it BZ and Wands seem to be married in your equation?
(TN- BZ as you already know a Japanese Rockband. WANDS is a pop one.)
Gintoki: It’s sorta like how Shima Daisuke is more or less in the little brother position for Yokohama Ginbae. I’m hoping to follow that example for our sales approach.
Shinpachi: Your sales approach is ancient.
Kagura: What about the 48?
Gintoki: It comes from Shima Daisuke’s 48 years of age.
Shinpachi: THAT HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH DAISUKE AT ALL!

012
Gintoki: Now lets see if we can’t use our office’s strengths to get things done here. Though I guess first we gotta figure out what means would work the best.
Shinpachi: Um...it’s like I was saying…this is about idols.
Tsuu: Yeah! I mean just going for a ladies-like approach should work well enough right Producer?
GIntoki: Nope. It’s not that sorta problem Otsuu-chan.
Kagura: That is right. Moreso than Daisuke, we should be more rough like Sugimoto Tetta, yes? Producer.
Tsuu: Um, what do you two think idols are? It seems like you’re all about Daisuke and picking up after his image here.
(TN- Sugimoto Tetta is a rock star and celebrity.)
Gintoki: Okay then, how about this?
{Long ago at the ends of the universe, the great artists B’z and Wands gave birth to 48 children…}
Shinpachi(?): That’s impossibly magnificent.
{These children were scattered around the universe, and out of the 48 the last two children whom also happen to be twins…}
{Decended to a planet named Earth.}
Shinpachi: Oh I see, So they came from Korin planet huh? It’s sorta like Yukorin’s selling point.
(TN- Yuko Ogura’s nickname is Yuukorin. She’s an idol who has this sort of set up as a part of her character.)
{To advance into the world of politics…}
Shinpachi: NOTHING’S CHANGED FROM BEFORE!!!

013
Shinpachi: IN THE END THEY’RE STILL PRETTY MUCH DAISUKE RIGHT?!
Gintoki: The political world and the world of entertainment pretty much require that those who desire it have to start off on a new journey. HDZ48 will be on Daisukerin’s side…
Girls: And support him.
Shinpachi: LEAVE DAISUKE OUT OF THIS!! YOU GUYS ARE THE ONES HERE WHO NEED SUPPORT RIGHT?!
Tsuu: Though Idols in suits is a pretty original idea.
Gintoki: Yeah but wearing suit pants doesn’t give much in the way of fanservice, so switch ‘em out for a skirt.
Tsuu: Then we just need to decide on a means of making the back band chick, cool and cute to produce that idol image.
Lets do this! It’s a woman’s order!!
(Banner- A woman’s order.)
Shinpachi: Uh…while the outfits aren’t bad, the song sounds like it’s being dragged kicking and screaming into a Daisuke theme.
Kagura: Then how does this sound?
This is proof of a woman! Let us go, yes?
(Banner- Proof of a woman.)
Shinpachi: Um…that seems sorta wrong somehow.
Gintoki: Then how about this?
Shinpachi: WHAT KINDA SONG ARE YOU HAVING AN IDOL SING?!
(Banner- Lots of days.)

014
Shinpachi: Is that what a woman’s order is supposed to be?! Is that what the proof of a woman means/!
Gintoki: Hey now, don’t go blithely making up your own misunderstandings. The obvious meaning of ‘Lots of days’ is that…
The back band….
Is Daisuke’s lots of days.
Shinpachi: WHAT KIND OF DAYS ARE WE TALKING?!
ITS YOUUU AGAIN?! WE ALWAYS SEEM TO RETURN TO YOU!! I THOUGHT YOU WERE GOING TO MAKE A BREAK INTO THE WORLD OF POLITICS?!
Gintoki: HDZ48 knows that Daisukerin will return to the world of entertainment and as such…
Girls: We’ll welcome him.
Shinpachi: CAN’T WE JUST FORGET ABOUT DAISUKE ALREADY?! MORE LIKE, HOW ABOUT THINKING OF YOURSELVES FOR A CHANGE?!
So then I guess this is the best idea we have for overall sales?
Essentially HDZ48 will need to use the idea of being B’z and Wands idol children who came from space.
Furthermore we’ve gotta nail down what kind of character you two will go with. What sorta feeling are we trying to create here?
Gintoki: Well they’re the kids of B’z and Wands right? So they should end their sentences with ‘~Zu’.
(Handwritten- Today’s guests are…)
Girls: Hello, we’re HDZ48 ~zu.
Shinpachi: Nah, I mean it sounds sorta like they’re from the country when they talk like that.

015
Gintoki: Then if ‘~Zu’ is no good, how about we go with ‘Z’?
Tamo: Did you cut your hair?
Kagura: I did not cut it Z---
Shinpachi: THEN IT SOUNDS LIKE SHE’S SLEEPING!!
Gintoki: Then if ‘Z’ is no good, hows ‘S’?
Kagura: Did your hair get removed?!
Shinpachi: SHE REALLY HAS BECOME AN ‘S’!!
Gintoki: Then how about this?
Kagura: Now we’re going off to commercial~ (Bold here) Because I love you selfishly I won’t hurt only you.
Tsuu: Stay tuned to this channel! (Bold here) Let’s blast through this moment with a rusted machine gun!
Shinpachi: THE ENDS OF THEIR SENTENCES ARE TOOO LOOOOOONG!!
(TN- Kagura’s ….thing is a B’z song, and Tsuu’s is a Wands song.)
Shinpachi: Why are their sentences punctuated with song titles?!
More like their love is too selfish! Before they’ve even finished talking, Tamo-san’s been rusted over!!
Gintoki: You know, you’re being awfully mouthy for someone who hasn’t come up with an alternative plan. (Bold here) I’ll break it off with you so now you go away.
Shinpachi: WHY IS THE PRODUCER INTO OOGURO MAKI?!
(TN- Gin’s thing is an Ooguro Maki song. Ooguro Maki is a singer songwriter.)
Gintoki: Ugh, this is a pain in the ass, so how about we just get B’z and Wands as the backing band?
Shinpachi: THEN THERE’S NO FRIGGIN DIFFERENCE BETWEEN OUR GIG AND A B’Z AND WANDS LIVE CONCERT!! THE GIRLS WILL BE EATEN ALIVE!!
(Sfx- Zatshh *sfft*)
Tae: Shin-chan is absolutely right.

016
Tae: While it’s great you’ve got your eye on B’z and Wands..
You’ve lost sight of what should be really important to you, Producer Sakata.
Shinpachi: S—Sister!!
Tae: I’m sorry for interrupting you all.
I heard that Kagura-chan was going to be making her debut and came to give her my encouragement.
(Handwritten- Boss lady!!)
(Handwritten- Here are refreshments.)
Tae: I had simply intended to bring refreshments and then go home, but I couldn’t just stand by and silently watch this.
Producer Sakata, you don’t seem to understand..
(Sfx Kabaah *fwap*)
(Handwritten- Uwah! This is awesome! What is it?)
Tae: You’re too busy thinking about how to maximize sales, and not thinking of how to keep the idols happy….you’re putting the customer before the performer.
But you know, an Idol’s battle isn’t with the opponent before her…
Her true enemy is the ones who sing behind her.
In short, the backing band and back up dancers…
There’s no way to know just how many up and coming idols these groups have devoured…
Shinpachi: WHAT KIND OF CONVERSATION IS THIS?!

017
Tae: Remember if you will…back when the old Asa** started..
Right up to the new Hama*A** even now…
If you really, really think about it the Idols end up being raped from the back up right?
Shinpachi: WHOA! Although that sorta thing does happen often!!
Tae: They act as if they’re the idols allies…
But the truth is the unruly backup is only aiming to dig their nails into the back of these girls..
And when they see a moment where the Idol drops her defenses then..
(Sfx- Shaaaaah *hissssssssss*)
Shinpachi: BACKUP DANCERS ARE REALLY SCARY!!
Tae: In the world of show business, talent is an unmistakable commodity.
Leaving the fans aside, your product…the commodity can become scarred by the very ones who are closest.
Shinpachi: BUT IT’S YOUR REFRESHMENTS THAT JUST KILLED AN IDOL!!!
(Handwritten- Otsuu-chan!!)
Tae: I know full well that it’s the idol’s purity that you men seek above all.
Yet you instead are firmly trying to decide on an outrageous backing band….
You need to restructure the whole band immediately.
Gintoki: For an amateur you sure have quite the mouth on you…fine. If you were to do this, who would you have as the backing band?

018
(Sfx- Jaaan *brraan*)
Tae: KYUBEI on Guitar!!
(Sfx- Bebeeen *ddtraan*)
Tae: O-on base, TSUKUYO
(Sfx- Dodoon *ttutumm*)
Tae: Sacchan on Drums!!
And OTAE on Castanets!!
(Sfx- Kacha kacha)
Tae: The four of us together makes Diamond Perfume!!
(Sfx- Kaaahh *Sheeen*)
Shinpachi: YOU ALL ARE PRETTY POISED TO EAT OTSUU-CHAN ALIVE AREN’T YOU!?

019
Gintoki: The back up band of pure stupidity came outta nowhere dammit!!
???: What are you saying?! We of DP debutted way before the lot of you did!!
Kyuubee: It seems our chance has finally come OTAE-chan.
Shinpachi: YOU HAVE NOTHING EVEN RESEMBLING A CHANCE HERE!! GET LOST!!
Tae: I understand, but remember what I said about the ones behind the idol being her true enemies…?
Gintoki: What the hell are you planning?! Moreover why castanets?! Doesn’t that make you utterly useless?!
Tsukuyo: Hey, what am I doin’ with this base thing? I guess for now I’ll be hittin’ one over the bases or something…?
Shinpachi: YOU BROUGHT HER ALONG, BUT SHE’S CLEARLY READY TO PLAY BALL AND NOT IN A BAND!!
{Not bad Producer Sakata…}
(Sfx- Gyah gyah)
{With the backing band being beautiful women like those…}
{Otsuu should have no problem being motivated.}
(Sfx- Yurari *wibble*)
Otsuu’s mom: Otsuu, if you aren’t focused they’ll really eat you alive. You’ll have to do your best.
Tsuu: …..Who am i?
Otsu’s mom: ……
OTSUUUUUUUUU!!!!
(Side text- the road of idoldom is a steep one indeed!!)
GINTAMA LESSON 445………END.
(Side text- Next issue, Kagura who advances on the path of idoldom starts with a ramming business strategy?!)

[Nederlands] [Translation] Naruto 630 by Sohma Riku

Sat, 18 May 2013 15:15:59 +0000

VERTAALD UIT HET JAPANS

PAGINA 1
Obito: Het deed alleen maar pijn. // En er was geen reden voor.
Obito: Daarom besloot ik om alles van me af te zetten. // ...ook jij... hebt al die tijd geleden... // Bij Rin's graf.
Nummer 630: Wat het gat kan vullen
Obito: Bij mijn graf...
Obito: Kakashi... Het is al goed... // Je hoeft niet langer te lijden......

PAGINA 2
Obito: Rin is hier... // En mijn volgens jou ideale zelf is hier ook...
Rin (illusie): Ik hou van je, Kakashi.
Obito (illusie): Op een dag word ik Hokage!!
Obito: Alles wat je jezelf maar kan wensen... In deze genjutsu wereld kun je alles krijgen wat je wilt. // Het gat in je hart zal weldra gevuld worden...

PAGINA 3
Kakashi: Rin leeft niet meer. // En jij nog wel.
Kakashi: Daarom... // Dit alles. // Denk je echt dat dit het gat in mijn hart kan dichten?
Kakashi: En waag het niet om Rins gevoelens uit te wissen! // Rin haar leven gaf om het dorp te beschermen!
Kakashi: Zelfs al probeer je het gat in hart te dichten met illusies, // alleen zal het je nooit lukken.

PAGINA 4
-

PAGINA 5
Omoi: Alweer... zijn uiterlijk blijft veranderen...!
Hachibi: Nee... hij keert slechts terug naar zijn oorspronkelijke vorm... // Dit is slechts een aanvalsvorm.
Hachibi: Maar... weldra zal hij zijn definitieve vorm bereiken.
Hachibi: Naruto is aan het herstellen en de Kyuubi maakt nieuwe chakra aan. // Nu is het onze beurt, B!
B: Goed. ♪ Wij zullen zeggen hoe het moet.♪
Hachibi: Luister goed, B...
Hachibi: Als je hem zijn definitieve vorm laat aannemen, // is het over voor ons!

PAGINA 6
-

PAGINA 7
Madara: De Juubi toont geen genade. // Hij voelde waarschijnlijk de Bijuu in Naruto en raakte in paniek.
Madara: Ik had er nog wat langer van willen genieten...... // Maar aan alles komt uiteindelijk een eind.
Shikamaru: Hij wordt alleen maar groter...
Chouji: ...Hij... hij zit achter Naruto aan!!?
Shinobi: Om eerlijk te zijn... Zonder Naruto's chakra zijn we machteloos tegenover dat ding...

PAGINA 8
Sakura: Na alles wat er is gebeurd kunnen we nu niet opgeven...! // Naruto doet wat hij kan om ons te helpen!!
Sakura: Zijn woorden waren duidelijk!
Naruto: Maar om mijn vrienden niet aan mijn zijde te hebben... // is nog veel erger!!!
Shinobi: Ah... // Je bedoelt dat hij zijn uiterste best doet om ons allemaal te beschermen...
Sakura: Nee, dat niet!!
Sakura: Ik bedoel dat hij ons allemaal als zijn vrienden beschouwd!!

PAGINA 9
Sakura: Ik zal Naruto volledig genezen! // We moeten allemaal doen wat we kunnen!
Sakura: Als we dan toch sterven... // Laten we dan strijdend ten onder gaan!!
Shikamaru: Hè...
Shikamaru: Ino! Kun je me met iemand verbinden?
Ino: Je hebt een plan, hè!
Chouji: Ik had niets minder van je verwacht!!
Kitsuchi: Jij bent Shikaku's...
Shikamaru: Kitsuchi, luister naar me...

PAGINA 10
Shikamaru: Leer me een simpele aarde techniek die door alle shinobi kan worden uitgevoerd... eentje om een aarden muur te creëren.
Kitsuchi: Je kunt niet veel verwachten van een muur die iedereen kan maken... // Je kunt beter...
Shikamaru: Nee, het moet er één zijn die iedereen kan maken. // We zullen de vijands kwaliteit bestrijden met kwantiteit.
Kitsuchi: Maar zelfs dan zullen de muren direct breken...
Shikamaru: Dat maakt niet uit, als we ze keer op keer blijven vernieuwen zullen ze werken als een schild... // We stoppen hem niet met één sterke muur, maar verzwakken hem met meerdere zwakke muren.
Shikamaru: Natuurlijk is het wel de bedoeling dat de shinobi van Iwa een super sterke muur maken.
Kitsuchi: Ik snap het... // Laten we het proberen, wie weet werkt het...! // Goed, ik zal je haar leren!
Shikamaru: Maar eerst, B. // Wil je in de tussentijd proberen om met jouw Bijuudama het traject van zijn aanvallen naar boven te richten?

PAGINA 11
Shikamaru: Ino... Ik wil graag dat je me met iedereen op het slagveld verbind? // Gaat dat lukken?
Ino: Het zal me lukken!!
Chouji (SFX): glimlach

PAGINA 12
Obito: Wat is jouw probleem met deze genjutsu wereld? // De werkelijkheid is wreed... // Ze vergroot alleen maar het gat in ons hart. // Sommige dingen gaan niet zoals we willen. // En soms komt de hulp te laat...

PAGINA 13
Obito: Zo was het voor mij! // Is het niet, Kakashi! // Dus hoe denk je dat deze wereld het gat nog kan vullen!?
Kakashi: ...ik behoor slechts tot het uitschot onder de shinobi, // maar ook ik heb een aantal dingen geleerd.
Kakashi: Gaten in je hart kunnen alleen gevuld worden door anderen.
Kakashi: Als je jouw vrienden verloochend en alle hoop in deze wereld opgeeft, // alleen maar omdat dingen niet gaan zoals jij wilt, // zal niemand er voor je zijn.
Kakashi: En dan zal het gat in je hart ook nooit gevuld worden... // Als je steeds maar opgeeft zonder het de proberen, zal niemand je komen helpen.
Kakashi: Zolang je niet opgeeft, zal iemand je komen redden!

PAGINA 14
Shikamaru: Guh!
Kitsuchi: Hij is sterker dan verwacht. // Op deze manier...

PAGINA 15
Hachibi: Guh!!
Obito: Houd die mooie praatjes voor je... // Alleen als je deze werkelijkheid... en de gevoelens van je vrienden uitwist... // Alleen dan kun je gelukkig worden!
Kakashi: Zij die in de wereld van Shinobi de regels en weten breken worden uitschot genoemd, // maar.......
Kakashi: zij die niet voor hun kameraden zorgen zijn nog minder dan uitschot.
Kakashi: En zij die de gevoelens van hun vrienden uitbannen // zijn nog minder waard dan dat.

PAGINA 16
Shinobi: ...het is verdwenen...?
Kakashi: Ik zal de idealen van jouw vroegere zelf nooit vergeten...
Kakashi: Zelfs al ontken je ze nu.

PAGINA 17
Minato: Ben ik te laat?
Naruto: Nee... // Je bent precies op tijd, vader!!

[English] [Translation] Buyuden 102 by aegon-rokudo

Sat, 18 May 2013 10:29:36 +0000

Chapter 102: challenge sparring tournament\\
1
inserted text: we are the four heavenly kings of seidoukan\\
2
side text: the boxing club from keyaki-dai was told that they couldn’t participate to the training camp practice, but…\\
box: seidoukan high school\ boxing club\ chief trainer\ nanbara takeshi\\
naa: you damn fools!!\\
3
nan: keyaki-dai made the application for participating to the training camp, so they have the permission to use the place!\\
sumi: s-sorry.\\
sumi: it was just that I didn’t know their high school…\\
nana: sorry that one of my boys was rude with you.\\
moka: n-no problem.\\
nan: we of seidoukan want to contribute to the developing and the promotion of high school boxing, so we opened the doors of this training camp to the other high schools, and yet…\\
nan: it’s embarrassing to see that there are still students who believe to be chosen ones…\\
nan: don’t worry, use the equipment as much as you like.\\
moka: y-yes, thank you very much.\\
4
wata: I couldn’t see it…\\
wata: when I regained my sense I already fell down on the mat…\\
wata: what the hell was that punch…?\\
moka: watari-kun, you already suffered a lot of damage, so it’s fine if you want to stop training for today.\\
wata: … no, I’m alright, I will continue.\\
5
azu: what the… there aren’t any bags free for us to use.\\
ao: oh,\\ there is one over there!\\
??: ok!\\
blind: eh.\\
6
azu: h-hey I was waiting for my turn before you!\\
blind: what?\\
ao: h-hey azuma!\\
ao: stop, this is one of four heavenly king remember?\\
azu: what!?\\
blind: ah, that one is free now as well.\\
blind: in any case your physique, could it be…\\ that you are a welter weight just like me?\\
azu: what?\\
azu: what’s wrong with that!?\\
blind: nothing in particular…\\
blind: it’s a class with comparatively few people in it.\\
blind: we will probably cross our gloves sooner or later.\\
7
azu: tch\\
azu: interesting, who cares about these four heavenly kings.\\
azu: it’s just a pompous name they gave to themselves.\\ second year, huh.\\
azu: when we will meet on the ring I will punch that fucking Buddha face with my megaton super deluxe punch…\\
9
??: here it is! His famous dragon uppercut!!*\\
TLN: so we have a turtle like punch and a dragon like punch, I wonder when we will se the phoenix like punch and the tiger like punch\\
moka: did you see that…?\\
moka: what incredible power.\\
wata: yeah… he made the sandbag fly like a leaf.\\
nana: ok, time to get together!\\ everyone stop training and gather near the ring side!\\
wata: w-what?\\
10
nan: well, first I want to thank the different schools that participated to this training camp and that came from the different zones of the kantou region.\\
nan: just one week is really a short period, but I want you to shed your sweat together with us and raise the level of your boxing techniques.\\
nan: don’t hold back and use our equipment and our trainers as much as you want.\\
11
nan: well then from now on we will start one of the training camp’s special events…\\
nan: we will perform an individual match challenge sparring tournament!\\
moka: eh…?\\
12
?: challenge…\\
?: sparring tournament~~~!?\\
13
nan: our seidoukan vanguard will be one of the corners of the four heavenly kings…\\
nana: fly class, maru kazuki…\\
nan: the rules are simple.\\
nan: we of the seidoukan will give as a prize to the athlete who will challenge us and win…\\ the equivalent of 100000 yen in boxing equipment.\\
14
??: a-a prize!!\\
nan: however, this prize is just an extra…\\
nan: the real aim of this event is to make you go under several extraordinarily significant selection tests so that…\\ you can use this training camp to find your challenges and weak points.\\
nan: obviously we will take in consideration your ability, so don’t be afraid and challenge our boxer.\\
15
nan: well then is there any fly class boxer who wants to challenge maru!!?\\
moka: k-kure-kun you are fly class, right?\\ do you want to try it?\\
kure: eh…?\\
kure: hahaha, it is impossible for me to do such a thing! My opponent is on national level, while I’m just…\\
azu: perfect, I kick your ass~~~~!!\\
16
nan: good, prepare yourself and come one the ring!\\
kure: hey…\\
kure: what the hell are you doing?\\
kure: ah, no, there is a misunderstanding… I…\\
wata: try to do it, kure\\ you have always something to learn from strong people.\\
wata: if things get really bad we will throw the towel.\\
mito: well then, take-kun\\ we will go to see how the others are training…\\
rune: be sure to sleep well.\\
take: what the hell did I come here for…?\\
take(black): cough cough\\
inserted text: i-impossible!!? A timid guy like kure challenged one of the four heavenly kings!!!??\\

[Português Brasileiro] [Translation] KissxSis 71 by luispauloml

Sat, 18 May 2013 08:41:04 +0000

Reservado para Haru-ka Scans
Tradução EN-JP: Vexed (Vortex-Scans)

Página 01:

O que foi que aconteceu com seu namorado? Ela precisa saber!
Keita-kun...
O que aconteceu? Diga logo!
Não se preocupe, estou bem...
Não está, não! Basta olhar pra você!
(fora do balão:)Isso me incomodou o dia todo!
Na verdade...

Página 02:

71ºxkiss: Afeição secreta

Página 03:

Ako-san e Riko-san...
Elas...
Com as mãos?
Keita-kun... Você disse que não fazia essas coisas...
E não faço! Ontem foi a primeira vez!
E eu também fugi delas!
E por que você parece tão acabado?
Eu passei a noite toda batendo!
H-hã?!
Eu não tive escolha! Eu gastei a noite toda pra me satisfazer...
K-Keita-kun, você não tem vergonha de dizer essas coisas?
(fora do balão:)Não que eu me importe em ouvir...
Claro que sim! Mas estou dizendo para que você acredite em mim!

Página 04:

É o que você diz...
Mas aposto que Ako-san e Riko-san foram até o fim...
Eu nunca permitiria!
É por você que estou apaixonado!
B-bem, acho que vou deixar essa passar.
Mesmo assim, suas irmãs são mesmo difíceis.
(sem balão, Keita:)Afff...
É, elas foram atrás de mim sabendo que eu não estava satisfeito.
Elas são mesmo furtivas...
Keita-kun... eu não te satisfaço?
Eh?
(fora do balão:)Opa...
Ah...

Página 05:

....
Tudo o que eu faço...
É beijar, mas...
É o bastante para te ter?

Página 06:

Oh, Kiryuu-sensei. Cheia de energia, eu vejo.
(fora do balão:)Haha
Isso mesmo! Você tem que escolher aquilo que sente que seja o melhor para seu futuro!
Entendi! Obrigado, Sensei!
Ah, desculpe... Vamos deixá-lo só...
Não, tudo bem, vocês podem ficar.
Ah, quase me esqueci.
Suminoe, do Conselho Estudantil, estava te procurando na sala dos professores agora há pouco.
Eh?!
Ela queria saber quando você enviaria sua requisição.
Hã?
Requisição?
Ah!!

Página 07:

Sim!
O festival cultural está chegando!
E nossa turma é a única que ainda não se decidiu!
É um problema sério!
Mas festival cultural é meio...
É mesmo, né?
É, muito trabalho.
Temos mesmo que participar?
Por que minha turma é tão preguiçosa?!
Nós já não tínhamos nos decidido?
O que era mesmo...
Um café de samurai!
Isso mesmo!
Quê?!

Página 08:

Era brincadeira!
Deixem de piadinhas, por favor!
E também, teríamos que pedir permissão para vender comida! Não temos tempo para isso!
Ehhhh?
Que droga...
Vamos vender só bebidas e doces, então.
É! Assim, os garotos não vão fugir dizendo que não sabem cozinhar.
Vamos fazer um "maid café", então.
Outras turmas vão fazer isso, não é?
Deveria ser algo em que todos trabalhassem juntos...
(fora do balão:)Maid é ótimo, mas...
Então vamos fazer o café de samurai, como já decidimos.
Certo, vamos fazer uma votação.
(na lousa:)Não Sim

Página 09:

Oohh!!
Viu? Aí está! (estrela)
A-acho que tudo bem, então. Foi uma votação justa.
Não temos muito tempo, então, agora vamos decidir quem fará o que.
Temos que escolher alguns líderes também!
(fora do balão:)Um pouquinho feliz (seta)
Muito bem! Os trabalhos serão liderança, propaganda, confecção das fantasias, compra de comida,

cozinhar e servir. O que acham?
Podemos ter três grupos com escalas de duas horas para quem cozinha e serve.
Na propaganda, vocês distribuirão panfletos e trarão as pessoas... Ah, também devem fazer

pôsteres.
Não podemos usar as pessoas que estão de folga para fazer propaganda?
É melhor escolher pessoas específicas para o cargo.
(fora do balão:)Não, não
Caso contrário, vocês vão fugir quando tiverem tempo livre.
Nossa... Eu nunca vi a Kiryuu-sensei com tanto controle da turma!
Ela parece mesmo entusiasmada~
Por falar nisso,
Lembrem-se de que os garçons vão usar um conjunto completo de armadura feito de papelão.

(coração)
(fora do balão:)É um café temático, afinal
Ehhhhhhh?!

Página 10:

É sério?
Eu quero ser garçom!
Eu também!
Ohh? Acho que os fisguei!
(fora do balão:)Eles querem usar as armaduras?
Sensei, e as meninas?
(fora do balão:)Não é justo que só os garotos se divirtam!
Meninas também podem servir!
Feminização é uma grande tendência atual!
Femini...zação?
Ah! Não é nada!
Parece que a Yuuzuki-sensei está se divertindo.
Mas o que diabos é feminização?
Provavelmente teremos muitas garotas fazendo as armaduras, mas também precisamos de rapazes, ta

bom?
Mas Sensei...
Como vamos fazer um monte de armaduras?
Não temos tanto tempo para fazer...
Deixem comigo!
Eu vou liderar o grupo de confecção!

Página 11:

...!
Eu vou ajudar a fazer armaduras.
Keita?
Seu puxa-sacos!
Quê? Não é nada disso!
E quanto ao seu clube?
Acho que vamos ficar até tarde todos os dias. Não seria melhor se você só trabalhasse nos dias

livres?
O pessoal de curta distância está fora de temporada. Uma pequena pausa não faria mal.
(fora do balão:)Fora de temporada quer dizer sem torneios
Obrigada! Será de grande ajuda!
Quem mais quer ajudar?
Hã?
Ninguém quer ficar aqui até tarde todos os dias.
Ehhh?!
Mas ficar até tarde é a melhor parte.
Essas crianças de hoje...

Página 12:

Eu... vou ajudar também.
Parece que temos pessoas o bastante.
Agora, indo direto ao assunto, o desenho das armaduras...

Página 13:

O que vocês acham disso?
Nossa! Você desenha muito bem, Sensei!
E...ehhh?!
Em que sentido?
De forma geral...
Entendi... É isso que pessoas normais consideram como um bom desenho.
Acho que aprendi a fazer esses rascunhos de tanto fazer desenhos de cosplays...
Melhor ter cuidado para não me expor.
(fora do balão:)Só que isso nem chega perto de um bom desenho
(fora do balão:)Nem se compara a um profissional...
Certo, eu farei papeis padrão para vocês trabalharem amanhã.
Kiryuu-sensei, você é incrível!
M-mas eu vou precisar que vocês arranjem papelão em lojas e afins, ta?

Página 14:

Supondo que quase todas as turmas vão precisar de papelão,
E que não vamos conseguir muitas caixas...
Os garçons do tipo comum vão ter aceitar um desenho simples.
\Tipo comum...?
Aceitar?
(fora do balão:)Ela chama isso de "simples"?
Mas nossa principal atração será isso!
O capacete do Milorde Kanetsugu Naoe!
O que vocês acham? (2x coração)
Milorde?
Milorde?
Ela disse "milorde", não foi?
(sem balão, Sensei:)Ta-dã!

Página 15:

Certo! Vamos lá, pessoal! Vamos trabalhar!
S-sim...
Depois disso, eles ficaram até tarde todo dia, fazendo armaduras, mas...
(sem balão:)Deixe os cantos redondos
Foram perdendo pessoas aqui e ali por causa de cursinho, afazeres em casa etc...

Página 16:

E antes que percebessem, só restaram três.
Está bem vazio hoje, não é?
É, mais ou menos.
Deveria ser divertido trabalharmos todos juntos, mas...
(fora do balão, Sensei:)Ahhh...
Acho que as pessoas já não se entusiasmam mais por isso...
Não acho que seja isso.
Eles só tiveram contratempos...

Página 17:

Não... Eles só usaram isso como desculpa para fugir do trabalho.
Todos eles...
É mesmo?!
Ingênuo como sempre.
Mas essa parte dele...
(sem balão, Sensei:)A ingenuidade
É uma das coisas que eu gosto...
Hm?
Por que vocês duas ficaram tão quietas?
Por... Por nada...
Keita-kun.

Página 18:

Kiryuu-sen-...
Yuuzuki-sensei.
Desculpe.
Eu não pude fazer muito por você...
Eh?
Talvez eu esteja me achando demais, mas...
Você disse que queria ajudar a fazer as fantasias porque queria ficar comigo, não foi?
Pois você pode continuar se achando...
Porque foi exatamente por isso.

Página 19:

!
Não tem ninguém aqui agora.
(sem balão, Keita:)Acho que ela tem se segurado mais que eu...
Ah, Kiryuu-sensei.

Página 20:

Mi-Mi-Mi-Mikuni...?
Já terminei minha parte...
Hã? Suminoe-kun não estava com a senhora?
Eh...? Por que ele estaria?
Eu achei que estivesse...
Porque vocês dois parecem estar juntos bastante ultimamente.
V-você acha?
E-eu acho que não seja o caso...
Talvez eu esteja imaginando coisas.
I-isso! Com certeza!
Enfim, vamos voltar para dentro da sala!

Página 21:

Suminoe-kun está demorando bastante no banheiro.
Huff
Huff
É, talvez ele esteja cagando.
(sem balão, Keita:)Graças à Deus que a sala ao lado estava aberta
Que diabo essa professora está falando?!
Ahhh
Já anoiteceu.
Você dois avisaram em casa que chegariam tarde?
Eu avisei.
Eu também.
Querem comer alguma coisa, então? Eu estou com muita fome...
É por minha conta~
Eu vou!
Tem certeza?
(fora do balão:)Estou com muita fome também...
Claro!
Vou mostrar-lhes o poder de aquisição de um adulto!
(fora do balão:)HAHAHA

Página 22:

Ahn, eu me esqueci que ainda não recebi...
Vocês podem dividir o gyoza.
....
Me perdoem...
(fora do balão:)Por não ter nenhum poder de aquisição
Tudo bem! Sério! Obrigado pela comida!
(fora do balão:)Eu que deveria estar pagando pra você...
Que reviravolta clichê...
(fora do balão:)Mas tudo bem, eu adoro ramen (coração)
Pelo menos, já estamos quase acabando as roupas.
Estou surpresa que tenhamos conseguido com tão pouco.
Não diga isso a ninguém, ta?
Eu não estou com vergonha do resultado, entendeu?
(fora do balão:)Estou falando da roupas
Eu nem toquei no assunto.

Página 23:

É mesmo!
Mikuni-san, já está tarde para te deixar ir para casa sozinha, não é?
Hmm... O que vamos fazer...
Ah, nesse caso...
Eu posso acompanhá-la, já que vamos pelo mesmo caminho.
!!
O-obrigada.
Como anda seu cachorro?
Vai bem...
Droga...
Acabei de destruir o meu caso de "acompanhar porque está tarde"...
Bem... A segurança de meus alunos é mais importante.
(fora do balão:)Você poderia pelo menos tentar voltar comigo, Keita-kun...
Afinal, eu sou a professora...

Página 24:

....
....?
Ah, que seja...
Obrigado! Voltem sempre!
Kiryuu-sensei ainda não percebeu o que cresce dentro do coração de Mikuni...
¯¯¯¯¯¯¯¯¯¯¯¯¯¯¯¯¯¯¯¯¯¯

[English] [Translation] Kangoku Gakuen 63 by Dowolf

Sat, 18 May 2013 06:58:07 +0000

Prison School 63

*for Utopia Scans

(quick note: I derped and mistranslated “grasshopper” in Gakuto’s order last chapter as “butter.” My apologies.)

p1:
Chapter 63: The Prisoners’ Last Supper
The angle is key.
OBE’s rave reviews have taken a critical hit.

p2:
Sidebar: Just one more day until expulsion!! It’s really all over.
Note: Chiyo-chan, thanks for everything. And goodbye. –Kiyoshi

Hah…

Will Kiyoshi and all the rest… / really be expelled tomorrow?

!

p3:
Meiko-chan…
(all of the little bubbles): Hah

Hah!

Why is she capturing bugs? / It looks hard…

p4:
This is your last meal… Be thankful and eat.
Amazing!
Whoa!
This looks so good.

p5:
Heh heh! / Mine is clearly the most delicious.

H… Hey, Gakuto? Are you really going to eat that?
Think for a second! They’re freaking grasshoppers!
You should really just stop…
And there’s a ton of them… You’ll get an upset stomach for sure.

SHUT UP! / DON’T TOUCH. MY GRASSHOPPERS!!

Huh?! I get it! My brothers, you want to steal from me my delicious food?! / Has it truly come to this?

p6:
You’ll have to kill me for them!
Stop being so boisterous! Shut up and eat!

Wow… I’ve never eaten such high-quality stuff in my life.
Ahh… It’s so good.
Heh… Eating food you like is the best!

p7:
Hmph… Another futureless letter?

Seriously, prisoner Kiyoshi-dono, do you think of nothing except sex?!

p8:
H… Hey, are you all right?
How much destructive force do those grasshopper fritters have?

It…
It has… dawned… on me…

A way to escape has dawned on me!
Oh? Are we going to cover ourselves in grasshoppers and escape now? *Cough*

This isn’t the time for such nonsense! / Let us hurry and finish our meals…

p9:
Wh… What is with the disgusting taste of this food?!
*Cough*. What is it? It’s grasshopper tempura and rice.

Grass… Grasshoppers?! Why would you put grasshoppers in---Euch! / This is horrible!! Who would have done this to me?!
What are you saying? That’s what you asked for.

Gakuto… Don’t tell me you’ve…

p10:
Have you really… regained your sanity?!
Regardless, why must I alone eat such an absurd thing, while everyone else gets such tasty food?

Who cares about that?! Gakuto, have you thought of something?!

Ahh… I have… / It is the letter you received from Chiyo-dono, Kiyoshi-dono…

That gave me an idea… / for our final method of escape.

p11:
Sign: Chairman’s Office

Excuse me. / Were you working on something, Chairman?

Yes… There was a duty I had left to finish… / What business do you have… / Well?

A duty… is it?

…It is… / my duty!

p12:
Well, whatever. Tomorrow, that trash will be sentenced… / and expelled.

I trust there will be no delays.
Squeeze!
Yes… I understand… …so.

Furthermore, would you please refrain from performing such … “duties” within the school? / It is quite disgusting.

p13:
Then if you’ll excuse me.
…

Huh?!

The screen was reflected in the glass behind me…!!

……

I will need to install some blinds, / huh.

p14:
-----Will be our plan.

We begin movements tomorrow, my brothers!

Heh heh… You seem quite shocked by my brilliance.

N… No, it’s not that…
Hm?
Your plan is simply… impossible.

Even still, we must at least try!
No—we’re being expelled tomorrow!!

p15:
What?

But… how could the day have drawn so close while I was indisposed? / What do we do?! There’s no way this plan can work without at least two more days!
What do we do?! That’s our line!

If we are to be expelled tomorrow morning… This plan is impossible…

p16:
Dinner time is over.

Now there’s something I need each of you to fill out.

p17:
Tomorrow, each of you will need to submit this…

Request for Withdrawal.
Paper: Request for Withdrawal
Year Month Date
Hachimitsu Academy High School Principal
Name
Address
Phone Number
Student ID
Reason to withdraw
For the above reason, I request to withdraw from this school.

p18:
Only one day left / until expulsion
Sidebar: Request for Withdrawal. The Vice-President displays a brief weakness, a moment of grieving. The final night of their lives at the academy-----

Next time, the day of expulsion.

[Português Brasileiro] [Translation] Onepunchman 30 by Icaroi

Fri, 17 May 2013 15:48:36 +0000

Tradução reservada para a Shin Sekai Scans/I Wish Scan.

Thanks to the Boon Scanlations for having provided us the chapters.

Página 1 -
Parece que não temos escolha a não ser correr até lá.
24º Soco - [Rei dos mares]

Página 2 -
Esta é uma mensagem de evacuação!/ O nível de desastre da invasão do povo do mar aumentou de tigre para demônio!
Cidadãos de J-City, por favor evacuem imediatamente!/ Favor ficarem longe do mar, lá é mais fácil de encontrar criaturas misteriosas...

Página 3 -
Evacuação?/ Que ridículo.

Página 4 -
Como se eu fosse deixar algum de vocês escaparem./ Por cada um de meus soldados que vocês mataram, vou matar cem milhões de vocês!
... merda.
O que está ali no chão parece ser o Stinger, herói classe A./ Não cheguei a tempo, hm...

Página 5 -
Mas parece que só restou um deles...
Hmm... deveria esperar por reforço?
Mas se é só um, posso dar conta, não é?

Pàgina 6 -
ASDFGHJKLZXCVBNM
Chute relâmpago

Página 7 -
Isso doeu, sabia?/ Pra que isso?
Q.../ Qual o problema com esse cara...?!
Quando ele apareceu atrás de mim?/ Fiquei tão assustado que gritei de desempero com uma voz estranha.
E o meu chute relâmpago com pólvora não fez nada nele?!

Páginas 8/9 -
Não tem chance de eu ganhar.
Eu sou.../ Herói.../ Relâmpago Max (provavelmente deve ser Relâmpago Máximo, mas como também pode ser Max em nome próprio, deixei assim, até porque fica melhor).
Tenho que achar uma chance de fugir./ ... lute comigo.

Página 10 -
Lutar com você?/ Claro, eu irei.
Ahh, estou morto.

Página 11 -
...ugh.
Não consigo respirar... onde estou...? Estou no prédio que estava do outro lado?/ Meu corpo inteiro ficou dormente por alguma razão e não consigo se mexer... mais importante, estou salvo agora?
Um terremoto...?/ Não... isto é...

Página 12 -
Não me diga que isso vai destruir o prédio inteiro.../ Que monstro...

Página 13 -
Tenho que sair daqui o mais rápido possível ou...
Bosta...

Página 14 -
(sem falas)

Página 15 -
Que filho da puta irritante.../ Vou chutar sua bunda.
Hihihi/ Eu vou matar sua bunda (?).
Matar ou ser morto!

Páginas 16/17 -
CHUTE VOADORA RELÂMPAGO REVERSA ROTATÓRIA

Página 18 -
(sem falas)

Página 19 -
(sem falas)

Página 20 -
Eu sou o herói classe s, Prisioneiro estressado./ Escapei da prisão para te encontrar!

Página 21 -
Quem diria que um herói poderia servir numa prisão?/ Não sei que crime um cara como você que até escapou de uma prisão só para derrotar criaturas misteriosas deve ter cometido para ser preso...
Mas graças a você, eu também consegui escapar da prisão.

Página 22 -
Obrigado por isso.
Você é o prisioneiro número 4188, Sonic Baby, não é?
?!
Você parece supreso. Tenho uma lista de todos os meninos na prisão que eu gosto./ Bem, estou cumprindo uma sentença por toda a eternidade por causa que sempre me deixo levar e acabo atacando os meninos.
... sabe, você deveria só estar preso na prisão.

Página 23 -
Ah?/ Poderia ser que esse outro reforço veio por minha causa?
Sinto uma forte aura vindo dele!/ Bom!

Página 24 -
Sonic Baby, fique longe!
Herói Classe A, rank 11, Stinger Baby./ Herói classe A, rank 20, Relâmpago Max Baby.
Ambos são meninos que tinha interesse.../ Não vou te perdoar por ter acabado com eles.

Página 25 -
Posso estar só na posição 17, uma posição baixa na classe s, até o Genos Baby me superuo, mas ainda sou um herói classe S.
Não sou como aqueles dois meninos, sabe! Deixe-me dar umas boas palmadas na bunda!
Para começar, me deixe usar metade da minha força para ver o quão forte você é!

Página 26 -
GAHHHHHHHHHH!!/ O SUÉTER QUE MEU NAMORADO FEZ A MÃO FICOU EM PEDAÇOS! AHHHHHHH

Página 27 -
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH
EU NUNCA TE PERDOAREI!!
HÃ?!/ ESTE CARA É ASSUSTADOR.
Mas que carne saborosa./ Isto é algo de alto nível.

Páginas 28/29 -
Acho que vou ficar um pouco mais sério agora.

Páginas 30/31 -
(sem falas)

Página 32 -
?!/ Ah... o que é isto?

Página 33 -
(sem falas)

Página 34 -
Eu senti isso./ Só um pouquinho.
Senti seu soco também./ Só um pouquinho.
O Prisioneiro Estressado está fingindo ser resistente, mas ele deve ter tomado danos sérios./ Ele está tendo problemas em manter o seu equilíbrio.

Página 35 -
Mesmo assim, isto é só uma luta entre dois lutadores de dois tipos diferentes... então é assim que é uma luta entre uma criatura misteriosa de nível demônio e um herói classe s?/ Isto é ridículo, se você me perguntar./ Assistindo essa luta eu posso dizer que não tem chance de perder contra eles.
Merda... levei uma pancada mais forte que esperava./ Não posso aceitar perder aqui./ Não posso permitir que outros meninos sejam derrotados!

Página 36 -
Não tenho outra opção... acho que terei que me transformar.
Se prepare.../ TRANS FORMAÇÃO!!

Página 37 -
PRISIONEIRO ESTRESSADO/ ESTILO ANGELICAL

Página 38 -
Uh.../ Seus músculos ficaram maiores e rasgou sua roupa, o deixando pelado...

Página 39 -
Ele não é um anjo, não importa como você vê... mas ele também não parece humano./ Isso não importa, não quero olhar mais para ele. Acho que vou pra casa...
Ninguém viu meu estilo angelical e viveu para contar a história.
Então.../ É melhor eu ir logo pra casa.
Mas que feio...
É isso que você diz nas suas últimas palavras?!

Páginas 40/41 -
INVESTIDA ANGELICAL!!!

Página 42 -
Ahh.../ Perdi o professor de vista.

Página 43 -
Huff/ Huff
Sua sequência de socos poderia ter acabado?

Páginas 43/44 -
Eu senti isso.../ Só um pouquinho.

Página 45 -
(sem falas)

Página 46 -
Não parece que você sabe como é uma sequência de socos de verdade...
Você tem que mandar cada um de seus socos com a intenção de matar./ Como se você quisesse acabar com a vida do seu oponente no próximo soco./ Algo do tipo...

Páginas 47/48 -
(sem falas)

Página 49 -
(sem falas)

Página 50 -
Isto é tão divertido...
O que é você?
Eu sou o rei dos mares.
Eu sou o rei do povo do mar e comando o fundo do mar./ E em breve também comandarei o resto deste mundo.../ Você vai tentar se opor?

Página 51 -
heh.../ Você realmente acha que pode comandar o mundo inteiro sozinho?/ Você poderia ter vivido uma vida pacífica no fundo do mar, mas você tinha que ser ganancioso... que cara medíocre.
Entendo.../ Então você também vai morrer.
É isso que queria dizer para você./ Eu poderia deixar você aí, mas tinha que me irritar com essa sua atitude arrogante...
Não sou um herói, mas vou te aniquilar aqui e agora.

Página 52 -
Ah, começou a chover.

Página 53 -
É inútil.

Página 54 -
WIND BLADE KICK
*Chute lâmina de vento, em português.
Rei dos mares... eu vi através de cada um dos seus movimentos./ Não tem chance de eu perder para você.

Página 55 -
O que você disse?

Página 56 -
Tsc!
A moreia no meu corpo.../ Não vai parar antes de te morder.

Página 57 -
MMH?!
Vou dizer outra vez.../ Não tem chance de eu perder para você.

Página 58 -
É inútil.

Página 59 -
Você tem força, sim./ Mas é lento demais para lutar comigo.
Estou tão feliz, rei dos mares!
Lutar com um cara como você é um bom jeito de confirmar o quão forte minhas técnicas são.

[Português Brasileiro] [Translation] Makai no Ossan Volume 9 by Icaroi

Fri, 17 May 2013 15:47:28 +0000

Tradução reservada para a Shin Sekai Scans/I Wish Scan.

Thanks to the Boon Scanlations for having provided us the chapters.

Capítulo 81 -

Página 1 -
Extorsão
Ei!!!/ Ei moleque!!
Esta criança comprou uns doces bem baratos.
Hehehe
Sabe, estamos meio sem dinheiro./ Poderia compartilhar sua mesada com a gente, garoto?
Merda merda merda merda merda

Capítulo 82 -

Página 1 -
Pensando em si mesmo
O que está esperando? Me dê sua carteira, garoto.
Um estudante do fundamental não deveria falar merda com estudantes do ensino médio.
Claro, te darei minha carteira! Hehe! Aqui está!!
... só 18 yen? Isso é uma piada de mal gosto?
Não gaste toda sua mesada em doces, cara.
Hehe, me desculpem!
Merda... acho que dá pra comprar uma caixa de doces.
Desta vez nós vamos deixar você quieto.
HEhe! Sou muito grato!
!
?!
Isso é tão mediocre. Crianças não levam dinheiro por aí.
Ah, corta essa.

Capítulo 83 -

Página 1 -
Empurra
Irmão
Que tipo de doce você comprou?/ Vamos assistir os filmes logo.
Quem é essa garota? Sua irmã?
Me desculpem! Minha irmão não tem modos!
Você vai comer esses doces com sua irmão, não é?
Não, bem... iriamos lanchar alguns doces baratos enquanto assistiriamos um anime alugado./ Mas está tudo bem. Não é lá essas coisas, fico feliz em dá-las para vocês. Hehehe...
?
O que você quer, garota?/ Solta.
Não, Hitomi! Solte...

Capítulo 84 -

Página 1 -
Destruição
Criança idiota.
Crianças de hoje em dia estão muito irritantes.

Página 2 -
DESCULPA!

Capítulo 85 -

Página 1 -
Pressão
No último capítulo de "Velhote do inferno"! Um gesso pode ser uma arma letal também.
Ah?
MEU BRAÇO ESTÁ CURADO!!!
MAS ISSO FEDE!!!!
Seu filho da...
... ah, merda!!
Batalhas no próximo capítulo!!!

Capítulo 86 -

Página 1 -
Quando um aluno de ensino médio fica furioso
Apenas espere! Vou chamar meus amigos e.../ Iremos cortar você em pedaços e comer no almoço!
Ah, alÔ? Sou eu! Cara, poderia vir aqui? Chame todo mundo também./ Sim, estou nessa vizinhança. Sim, tudo bem.
Lágrima...
GAAAAHHHH

Capítulo 87 -

Página 1 -
Voltei
Uhh.../ Ugh...
Como ousa.../ Seus merdinhas...
Ah, merda.../ Ele é um cara resistente!!
Desistindo...
Se escondendo atrás da sua irmã =~~>
Ei Miura, qual o problema?/ Está lutando contra alguém?
Ah.../ Aqui estão eles! São meus amigos. Preparem para serem mortos!
Marcha/ Marcha/ Marcha

Página 2 -
?

Página 3 -
Voltei, crianças.
Próximo capítulo é o último!!!

Capítulo 88 -

Página 1 -
Cinzas
Pai
?!
Papai!
Esses caras nos extorquiram! Levaram meus 20.000 yen!
Já fez seu dever de casa?
Bem vindo de volta! Papai, ouça.../ Eles roubaram nossos doces.
Vocês... extorquiram mesmo 20.000 yen do meu filho?
Não! Seu filhinho só tinha 18 yen!
Entendo... nesse caso.../ Tenho que fazer vocês devolverem os 18 yen e os doces para os meus filhos.

Página 2 -
Isso aí! Mostre pra eles quem é que manda, pai!
Tarou, já fez o seu dever de casa?
Ei, velhote! Dê uma olhada na sua situação antes de falar merda!/ Entendeu agora? Então me deixe ver o quanto você tem na sua carteira!
No inferno, existem poucos adultos que conseguem ensinar os jovens a distinguir o certo do errado.

Página 3 -
CARAS.../ MATEM-OS
Não roubem o dinheiro dos outros.
Cala a merda da boca! Estamos numa caçada ao velhote agora!!
Matem-o!! Comam-o! Comam-o!

Página 4 -
Esta é uma história de um velhote que vai mexer com este inferno podre.

Página 5 -
Enquanto existam jovens ruins neste inferno...
O velhote continuará lutando.

Página 6 -
Vá, velhote! Dê o seu melhor! Velhote!/ O velhote do inferno continuará lutando...
Tarou, você não me ouviu?/ Ao contrário do ano passado, você já fez o seu dever de casa das férias, não é?
Velhote do inferno
FIM

Página 7 -
Tarou, pare com essa narração idiota e responda minha pergunta./ Você já fez o seu dever de casa ou não?
Assim as férias de verão acabaram./ E com isso, minha vida também.
Me desculpem, mas esse não foi o final!

Capítulo 89 -

Página 1 -
A habilidade de concentração
Está feito./ Mesmo não tendo feito no prazo de entrega da competição...
Finalmente está feito...
Os painéis estão prontos!!
Me custaram dois meses inteiros.

Capítulo 90 -

Página 1 -
Mudanças
Wow, você ficou bronzeado!
Você mudou o corte de cabelo! Mudou o estilo também?
Ah, seu braço sarou também? Que bom!
Ganhei peso neste verão!
Ganhei seis pacotes disso também!
<- Ficou bronzeado
<- Mudou o corte de cabelo
<- Ficou marombada
<- Teve seu braço curado (mas não fez o dever de casa)
<- Ganhou várias cabeças
<- Virou adulta
-> Ficou bem grande
Quando eu encontrei meus colegas de classe novamente, eles todos mudaram o visual durante as férias de verão.

[Português Brasileiro] [Translation] BØY Hareluya II 108 by Icaroi

Fri, 17 May 2013 15:46:04 +0000

Tradução reservada para a Shin Sekai Scans.

Thanks to el_maltese_burger for the Japanese-English translation

Página 1 -
#108 Bando de loucos

Página 2 -
Fiquem longe!/ Isso ainda não acabou!!
O que você vai fazer?
Não é óbvio?

Página 3 -
Uma pose de vitória!
FUBAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA/ DEYAAAAAAAAAAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA
Este é o som do seu pé esmagando algo =~>

Página 4 -
S... sem chance.../ Ele esqueceu completamente da briga que ele teve agora mesmo com o Kanzaki.../ Ele voltou a ser um idiota.../ Mas bem, esse é o tipo de cara que ele é.
Agora...
Provavelmente vai pedir um Okonomiyaki.
Vamos comer um monja*!
Hã?
Nota: Monjayaki é algo parecido com um okonomiyaki.
Vamos lá, meus servos./ É tudo pela conta de vocês, claro!
Agora eu vou ser seu oponente!
Hiiiiiiii

Página 5 -
... uuuh.../ Uuughh...
Kanzaki...
Não me diga que...
Você deve estar brincando!

Página 6 -
Esse idiota ainda não sabe onde é o seu lugar depois de tudo isto!
Ei
Pare, Hibino! Está tudo bem!!/ Deixe o resto comigo!/ Vá embora!
Entendo, não esperava menos de um servo do papai aqui!/ Você quer que seu mestre não fique com o trabalho pesado, que admirável.
Hã?!
Tenha certeza de acabar com ele./ Fica por sua conta, ok? <3
Ah...
Seu merda...
Uuh...
... uugguuu...

Página 7 -
KANZAKI!/ EI, KANZAKI!!
VOLTE A SI!/ OI!
SOU EU!/ O ICHIJOU! PODE ME OUVIR?!?!

Página 8 -
C... c... cala... a ... porra... d... da boca...
Onde está o Hibino?
Ele... foi pra casa.

Página 9 -
Que idiota! Eu disse pra ele... me matar!/ Se você não me matar agora... irei atrás dele de novo para uma revanche...
Continue voltando.../ Esse é o tipo de homem que ele é.
Kanzaki.../ Você perdeu pro Hibino.../ Mas... as drogas não te derrotaram.../ Você não depende do poder das drogas, não é mesmo?

Página 10 -
Kanzaki, o drogado.../ Morreu aqui.
Ichijou vai ficar bem lá sozinho?
Não precisa se preocupar com ele...

Página 11 -
ISSO DOEU, KURRRUAAA!
Hmm?
Aaaaaah!! Te achamos, Hibino Hareluya!!
GEH
O quê? O quê?
Com essas feridas no rosto... seu maldito!/ Uma luta!!
Entendo, foi o Kanzaki!/ Onde ele está?!
Kanzeki??/ Quem é esse?
ACOOOORDE!!

Página 12 -
Ei, pirralho! Não deixe policiais irritados!
P... policiais?!?!
Por quêêêêê?!
VAMOS, KORRAA!!
JÁ DISSE QUE NÃO SEI!!
!
Buwaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!
Bu!
YAAAAAAAMAAAAAAAAAAAA!!/ Hibinoooo, seu desgraçado, você vai ser preso!!

Página 13 -
Por quê?/ Por que você começou a usar drogas?
Na hora que nós saímos juntos.../ Você... me chamou de legal...
O eu daquela época não fazia nada além de brigar o tempo todo e andar na minha moto... e assim por diante.../ No meio do êxtase... me senti quente...
O sentimento de estar vivo...

Página 14 -
Quando você não gostou mais do jeito que eu fazia as coisas, caiu fora./ Nessa hora... de repente percebi...
Pessoas e tudo nesse mundo... percebi que tudo isso.../ Estava podre...
E então...
Eu queria esquecer de tudo./ Foi aí que conheci as drogas.
Mergulhei nesse mundo.
Fui ficando curioso sobre./ Então eu peguei várias drogas de várias maneiras./ As crises de abstinência eram insuportáveis... mas o que me surpreendeu...

Página 15 -
Foi que pela primeira vez na minha vida eu acordei com minhas celulas cerebrais ativas./ Esse sentimento trouxe alucinações fortes./ E todo meu músculo inchou./ Como se minha força tivesse sido cuspida pra fora!
FOi aí que encontrei a droga mais forte./ Visão Infernal.
Para as pessoas que chegaram ao fundo do poço.../ Profundamente dentro de si mesmo, a Visão Infernal acordou uma força e a jogou para fora.
Não me senti como esses humanos inúteis, eu superei eles.../ Eu me tornei invencível.
Mas...

Página 16 -
HIBINO ACABOU COM TUDO ISSO!!/ ELE ME FEZ LEMBRAR DE TODA A DOR E HUMILHAÇÃO QUE TINHA ESQUECIDO... ELE ME FEZ VOLTAR A SER UM SER HUMANO PODRE!!
Então prometi ter minha revanche contra ele./ Se eu não matasse o Hibino, permaneceria como um ser humano podre./ Por isso fui até os confins do inferno./ Eu precisava de uma droga que despertasse uma força muito grande!
O coquetel maluco...
Mas sabe.../ Quando você cuspiu o coquetel maluco, sua aparência.../ Não era a aparência de um ser humano podre.
Era a verdadeira força./ O Kanzaki que conheço sempre teve uma grande força dentro dele./ Você provavelmente é a primeira pessoa a cruzar os punhos com o Hibino desse jeito...

Página 17 -
Kanzaki.../ Estava pensando sobre quando você cuspiu o coquetel maluco./ Como você se tornou tão forte? Foi como se você tivesse se transformado em alguma coisa./ Mas depois de ouvir suas palavras, finalmente entendi.
Você, com seus sentidos afiados,/ Deve entendar melhor que qualquer um.
Que quem desperteu sua grande força não foram as drogas.../ Foi o Hibino...
Muito mais que as drogas, foram.../ Os punhos do Hibino.

Página 18 -
E foi bem efetivo./ Não acha?!
Nos desculpamos por qualquer inconveniência que causamos a vocês./ KORRAA! Abaixe sua cabeça também, seu filho idiota!!
Ainda dando uma de idiota, esse pirralho...
!

Página 19 -
K... K... Kanzaki!!
!
Você...
Uuuh...
Ah... espera aí, Korraa

Páginas 20/21 -
(sem falas)

Página 22 -
Qual o problema?/ Finalmente ficou maluco de verdade?
Hmph.../ Ficar maluco?
Não quero ouvir isso de você...
HIBINOOO!!
BOM TRABALHO EM ME TRAZEREM, MEUS SERVOS!/ VAMOS CELEBRAR MEU FEITO COM UMA FEEESSTAA, UMA FEEEEEESSTAAAA
Idiota!

[Português Brasileiro] [Translation] BØY Hareluya II 107 by Icaroi

Fri, 17 May 2013 15:45:14 +0000

Tradução reservada para a Shin Sekai Scans.

Thanks to el_maltese_burger for the Japanese-English translation

Capa -
Imagem do free talk -
Sooorte!

Free talk for real -
Aconteceu 4 anos atrás... neste dia, acordei às 6 horas em ponto (estava desempregado nessa época e dormia o dia inteiro). Estava com tanta fome que não conseguia dormir, não sei o que deu em mim, mas eu queria comer um soba da estação de trem, então fui pra Estação XX. A loja de soba estava atrás da passagem de bilhetes, então não tinha escolha a não ser comprar um bilhete... mas aí encontro um troco de alguém, e era de 270 yen!! Então eu consegui comprar um tempura soba. Parece que o ditado "Deus ajuda quem cedo madruga" não é uma mentira, afinal.

Página 1 -
[13]Paint it Black
HARUTO UMEZAWA

Página 2 -
[13]Paint it black

Página 3 -
(indíce)

Página 4 -
#107 Cool Boy

Página 5 -
URRUAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!
Não sabemos quantas vezes eles se socaram./ Sem ringue, sem juiz, sem gongo.

Página 6 -
Se confrontando!!

Páginas 7/8 -
(sem falas)

Página 9 -
(sem falas)

Página 10 -
É assim que se faz!!
Q... que chute incrível.../ Se fosse comigo, já estaria morto.
O quêêê?!/ Depois de todos esses golpes do Hibino...
Ele se levantoooou!!

Página 11 -
(sem falas)

Página 12 -
POR QUÊÊÊÊ?! POR QUE ELE SE LEVANTOU?!/ JÁ ESTÁ BOM, NÃO PRECISA MAIS LUTAR!!!
!!

Página 13 -
Ichijou! Okamoto!! Parem eles dois!!/ Por favor! Por favor!!
Vamos acabar com isto!!

Página 14 -
ORRRAAAAAAAAAAAA!!
URRRRRRRUUUAAAAAAAAAAAA!!
PAREM COM ISSO!!

Página 15 -
(sem falas)

Página 16 -
(sem falas)

Páginas 17/18 -
Eles se empurraram!!
DARRRRAAAAAAAAAAA!!
ORRRRUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!
RRRRRRRRRUAAAAAAAA!!!
Hibino o superou em força!!
Ele é invencível!!

Página 19 -
(sem falas)

Página 20 -
O Kanzaki não pode atacar mais com estes punhos...
Me mate...
Não vou.../ Perder.
Eu...
Nunca vou mudar...

[English] [Translation] JoJo's Bizarre Adventure Part 8 JoJolion 21 by kewl0210

Fri, 17 May 2013 05:51:04 +0000

Only for use by HWMN.

That Johnny Joestar and his crazy antics... Always wearing stars...

[Jojolion 21 Translation by Kewl0210]
Page 1:
Joushuu: !! ....................
『Screws』......?
..........
Insert: Behind Joushuu is...?!

Page 2-3:
Circle: Araki Hirohiko
Art Exhibition
in Venice
Decided!!!
White: Details on Page 64!!
Title: #021 The Secret of Shakedown Road
Pink Insert: The long-awaited Volume 4 is now on sale with great fanfaaaare!!
Middle Insert: Everything Starts with an Awakening

Page 4:
[This is an ad for uh, the book about movies Araki loves.]

Page 5:
[This is an ad for uh... the Soushuuhens. They're doing them for part 3 now starting in July. Probably for the part 3 anime. There are five coming out one a month.]

Page 6:
Insert: The answers you've been searching for are here!
Two new publications of Ultra Jump comics titles closing in on mysteries are now on sale!!

Page 7:
Guy: H-HE~~~~~Y!
Wh... What the~~~~?!
What the he~~~~~ll?!

Page 8:
Joushuu: HAA
HAA
HAAAAAA
『W...]
HAAAA
HAAAA
『Was that.......... me?』

Page 9:
Joushuu: This 『screw』.

Page 10:
Guy: WHat the fuck did you do to meeee you bastaaaard!!
SFX: ZUN ZUN
Guy: ..............................
SFX: ZUN

Page 11:
[Aw, that ain't good.]

Page 12:
[He could've used that, probably.]

Page 13:
Joushuu: Oh! It was me!!
I'm... the one doing this!! Uhe~~~~H!!
Guy: AAOH!
OH!
UWAAAAAAH!!

Page 14:
Guys: OAAAAaAaaaah!

Page 15:
Jousuke: ............
Guy: UOOH UAH UAH
UAH
AAH!
AAAH!!
UHOoAAAAH!!
Th... They went back to normal!
Th... Thank God!!

Page 16:
Guy: W... Was I dreaming?!
j...
......just now...?
HAH!
M... Man that was clo~~~~se!
For a second there, it looked like I'd been stabbed with screws......
and those screw... like, detached my hands...
Was that some sorta triiiick?!
Ah, that was some serious shiiiiit!
Guy: H... Hey!
Look closely.
Guy: Goddammiiiiit! Hahahah!
Guy: Both yer hands.............
Guy: ?
Guy: N... No......
Naw, never mind...... It was nothing....
You feel fine, right? So let's just leave it there.
As long as you're okay......
The police are coming.... Let's get outta here......

Page 17:
Joushuu: All ri~~~~~ght!!
I did it!!
Me! UHAHAHAHAHAHAH!
I even took some money!
That's 300,000 in the bank!
Maaaaan, this Shakwdown Road's a great place.

Page 18:
Joushuu: Okay, so now...... That guy
probably got arrested, I gue~~~~ss.
『Jousuke.』
It was kinda creepy how he waltzed into my house without any memories.
But I was surprised... he's actually a pretty straightforward and nice guy.
It was pretty fun hanging out with him... I wouldn't of minded growing up together.........
Maybe once he pays for his crime and eventually gets freed from the detention cell or whatever...
Maybe I'll treat him to some Hiroshima-style Okonomiyaki from that place in front of the train station, eh~~~~~?
I've got plenty of money to spend. Uheheh.
SFX: KASA KASA
Joushuu: Huh?
!?
SFX: KASA KASA KASA KASA

Page 19:
Jousuke: Wha?!
How?! What?
L...
『Leaves』......
Huh?
Wh...
SFX: KASA KASA
Jousuke: Where's the money?!
Where's the money go?!
I... I know I saw it! When I took it out of the bag, I saw there was 300,000 yen in cash!
It's gone!!
SFX: KASA KASAKASKA KASA
Jousuke: Current time, 10:28 AM.

Page 20:
Stroheim: This 「package」 is what you were carrying, right?!
We're gonna be opening it to use as evidence!
Got that?!
H... Hey!
What the hell is this in here?!
I... Isn't this just ordinary...?!!
Candy!
Jousuke: A~~~~h.
I thought so...
Heh! So there it was 『candy』 in there?
Bag: Candy
Jousuke: I expected as much.....
that package was nothing but a 「decoy」 from the beginning...
These are 「sweets」! All that was in the 「package」 was candy!

Page 21:
Guys: You! What else have you got on you?!! Show me everything you've got in your clothes!!
Ah!!
Ah!!
SFX: BARA BARA BARA BARA
Stroheim: It's 『cash』...
!?
What is this cash? What're you carrying it for?
Is... Is it yours?
There's 「300,000」 here.

Page 22:
Jousuke: It may not be my place to say this, but if you're looking for a 『transaction』 of illegal goods,
then you police should probably follow... that big breasted girl from before.
The 『transaction』 is already over.
This is 『Shakedown Road』.
And this cash doesn't belong to anyone at all......
Joushuu: WAAAAAAH! WHY~~~~?!!
Why were only leaves in there...?!!
Where'd the money go?!
How'd ginko tree leaves get inside the envelope?!
And inside my clothes?!!

Page 23:
Joushuu: .....................
Everyone that walks on this road......
『knows』
about how it works.......
But everyone is 『deceived』.
That's the 『rule』.
Earlier, I sent some leaves from around here...
into Joushuu's clothes
with my 「soap bubbles」..........

Page 24:
Jousuke: And the money 「moved」 back......
into the envelope he stole!
SFX: SHUN SHUN SHUN SHUN SHUN
Jousuke: After I put in some Ginko tree leaves
SFX: SHUN SHUN SHUN
Jousuke: When Joushuu ran away......
I brought the money back from inside the envelope......

Page 25:
Jousuke: Officers......
I just need to pay this pet shop owner for a turtle from South America or someplace...
So......
I won.
Ah... Please allow me
to say completely.

Page 26:
Jousuke: I......
won!
Completely!
Strohein: He~~~~~y! What about his charge of obstructing officers from performing their duty?
Guy: This is "Shakedown Road"...
That money won't be any proof............The 「girl」!
Follow that big-breasted girl from before!!
Shit!! She goods might be gone already...

Page 27:
Joushuu: These 『ginko tree leaves.』
They themselves had the Stands...
But the main body is nowhere to be found.
This sure is a mysterious place..........
............
I got a cell phone, too...... Huhu......
Thanks 「Joushuu」.
Phone: Hirose Yasuho
Calling

Page 28:
Jousuke: .................
She's not picking up......
Maybe I'll try dialing again......
Ooh!
SFX: TSUUU TSUUU TSUUU
Jousuke: Hu~~~~~H?!
My call got blo~~~~cked!
Hey, hey, what's going on here------?! By Yasuho-chan!
Joushu~~~~~!
This isn't like what you said! That's really cold, man!
(I haven't been able to get in contact with her at all since then...)
I get it... This phone's no good, huh...?
I've gotta come up with something...
There's no one.

Page 29:
Jousuke: There's know one in this town that knows me.
Yasuho: ......Dooone!
A water strider.
It floats......
HAa~~~~a

Page 30:
Yasuho: If I have to keep rejecting him like this...
I'll have to consider him a stalker......
......But even so... He's pushing his luck~~~~
Joushuu......
YAN! [Heart]
Huh?
Sign: GPS Map
Yasuho: But right now... 「Joushuu」 is...
around... 「Shakedown Road」.
What's he doing over there?
Map: Hasekura High School
Mutsukabe Promenade
Screen: Joestar Jizou

Page 31:
Yasuho: ..............
Box: Zoom Out
Details
Top: Hasekura High School
Bottom: Joestar Jizou
Yasuho: 『Joestar Jizou』? ..........That's got a foreign-sounding name.
So lame.
Was there always something like that right around「Shakedown Road」...?
「Joestar」......
Board: Robert Neelly Bellah
Yasuho: That name,『Joestar』......
Where have I heard it before.............?
Man, where was it...? I know I heard it recently.

Page 32-33:
Screen: Joestar Jizou (Search)
The Joestar Jizou is...
a stone monument located in S City Morioh dedicated to the repose of the soul of the American Horseman Johnny Joestar (1872-1901).
View at Location Information
View for News articles
View Photos
Yasuho: Oh, I remember!
The 『Family Tree』...
For some reason even Holly-san said to go check that 「Family Tree」 when I went to meet her...
Check the 「family tree」, huh..........?
I didn't see any details, but I know that name was on there...... 「Johnny Joestar」......
I think he was four generations back... Holly-san's great grandfather.
ANd Jousuke was saying that he knew 「Holly-san」from the Higashikata family tree...
Phone: View Articles
Yashirokita News (1901 (Meiji 34) Nobember 13th)
American Horseman Living in Japan Killed
Police interview with his wife
Yasuho: 1901......
THis article......
What?! ......
......This really happened?

Page 34:
Narration: The evening of the 11th.
An American horseman living in Japan, Johnny Joestar-shi,
was passing through the main road nearby Kutsukabe Shrine in S City Morioh
where he as bludgeoned by someone with a boulder.
his death was confirmed in the early morning on the 12th.
The authorities ruled it as homicide
and called out to any witnesses to provide information..........

Page 35:
Narration: They heard information from Joestar-shi's wife------ Rina-san (27) as a main suspect.
A large boulder was laying on the head of Joestar-shi's corpse.
Johnny Joestar had come to Japan on a request from the Japanese government to teach horsemanship.
He was also contributing to the importation of foreign fruits to Japan.
Yasuho: ..................
His wife...
『Rina』(27)
[The family tree has the Jonathan Joestar and Rina boxes.]

Page 36:
[Woo!]

Page 37:
Box: Yashirokita News
(December 17th)
Narration: The authorities that announced American Horseman Johnny Joestar-shi's death as a homicide----
Altered the cause of death to being an accident and gave his wife---- Rina-san an apology and released her.
Furthermore, they judged the cause of the accident, the boulder, to have naturally fallen from the hill of the Mutsukabe Shrine.
Box: Yashirokita News
(March 23rd)
Narration: Half a year later----- A Jizou has been constructed in dedication to the American horseman that died in an accident,
lamenting the death of this man who died in Morioh, a land foreign to him.
T/N: Jizou (or Ksitigarbha) is a bodhisattva revered in East Asian Buddhism as the guardian of children and patron deity of deceased children. The statuses are said to guide deceased child to heaven.

Page 38:
Yasuho: Th...
This person, Rina (27)...
She was on the family tree!
In the Higashikata family!
She was the member of the Higashikata family was bride to the American, Joestar-shi.
She was the daughter of the first-generation Higashikata Norisuke.
Holly-san is connected to the Higashikata Family...
[Same family tree everywhere. Norisuke on top, Rina on the lower box.]
Holly: Check the family tree...
Yasuho-chan.
The family tree......

Page 39:
Yasuho: The 『family tree』......
But I...
How'd I end up coming across these articles?
My eyes just happened to stop at the "Joestar Jizou" next to a road.
Is it a coincidence?
Could 「Jousuke」......
somehow be.....
connected to these articles?
But they're articles connected to the Meiji Era... And Joestar-shi died a long time ago.
I've got to meet with 「Jousuke」......
Where... is he right now?
Where are you?
And this feeling in my chest... Why does it feel like a storm is coming...?
SFX: DOKI DOKI DOKI DOKI DOKI

Page 40:
Jousuke: There's something nostalgic about this place, but...
I have no way to move forward.
No one in this town knows me.
No one anywhere.

Page 41:
Guy: You're a newcomer to this town, eh?
That's the 「Joestar Jizou」.
This Jizou was erected for the American that died in this location.
Don't be nervous~~~

Page 42:
Guy: I didn't
leave the pet store to try to 「extort」 any more money from you...
You already paid me the other 320,000 yen for the turtle earlier, after all.
This is just chitchat...
............Chitchat from a bored old man about his home town...
Jousuke: ......
『Joestar』----------?
『Joestar』------
Sign: Joestar Jizou [It's backwards for some reason.]

Page 43:
Jousuke: It's got the same hat as me.
Guy: Yeah......
Sure is similar, ain't it.........? I thought so, too.
Everyone in the neighborhood looks after it together...... We leave flowers by it... and clean it...
I think the hat salesman from somewhere in town put that hat on. I think the shop is called 「SBR」.
I also heard that the American that died here wore the same sort of hat.
Johnny: That name, 『Joestar』...
Was the 「first name 「Johnny?」」,「Johnny Joestar?」
He was in this town? He died here?
Guy: Oh?!

Page 44:
Guy: Sonny, you didn't know a~~~~nything about 「Shakedown Road」, but...
you know about the legend of Johnny Joestar, eh?
Not even many people in this town know about that...
Jousuke: 『Legend』?
No...
This is my first time hearing all of it.
What sort of legend is it?
Guy: Hm~~ Well, sonny boy......
It's a simple 『folklore』.....
Who knows if he ever really lived.
Even if you check the library...
there are all kinds of interpretations of the story...
It's a fantasy story told to me by my grandmother.
It was long, long ago.
Back then
Johnny Joestar had come to Japan to teach army horse riding techniques.

Page 45:
Guy: But that was just a front...
The real reason Johnny came to Japan
was that he had married a Japanese woman named 「Rina」.
The two of them crossed the Pacific Ocean and got to know each other on a passenger boat.

Page 46:
Guy: Rina and Johnny were very much in love.
They lived a happy life on a farm.
Rina worked for Johnny's sake, and Johnny gave her moral support.
And Johnny eventually became recognized by the nation as a horseman.
But after that happy life had gone on for several years------

Page 47:
Guy: Rina was attacked by a「disease」.
None of the noted doctors the world over could cure it... The cause of the 「disease」was unknown.
At first, she started to lose her 「memories」 one by one... Then they would come back... and disappear again...
Jousuke: !! ............
Guy: Over time, they say it became so severe that it threatened her life.
And in appearance,「origami」-like lines grew on her skin and it became hard
So Johnny decided to bring Rina back to 「Japan」.

Page 48:
Johnny: He had decided that it would be 「best」 for his wife to live out her remaining days at the town she was born in.
And after a great amount of agonizing-----
Johnny Joestar decided to do something he should never have done.
Johnny had believed in a 「certain power」 when he was young, before he got married.
That was......
that sleeping in a certain place deep below the city of New York-----
---------was a great 『power』 held by a 「holy corpse」----

Page 49:
Guy: He thought that with the 『power』 of the 「holy corpse」
he could cure Rina's 『illness』.
But it had been 『sealed』 by the guardian deity of the North American continent--------- Sleeping deep underground.
Johnny Joestar dug up the 「corpse」 for the sake of the one he loved.
Insert: Johnny Joestar's 「sin」?!
Bottom: To Be Continued

[English] [Translation] Shokugeki no Souma 23 by Eru13

Fri, 17 May 2013 04:31:07 +0000

Reserved for Casanova. Don't use without my permission.
Also, please refrain from reposting this translation anywhere else outside mangahelpers. If I find it anywhere else I will stop posting Shokugeki no Soma's translations before the chapters' scanlations are released...

Shokugeki-no SOMA 23

p1
Megumi: I have to be the lead
Megumi: Cook...?
Gin: Yes,
Gin: You must choose the recipe alone.
Cutlery: Both are astonished at Doujima's suggestion...
Gin: Yukihira, you must only support her.
Souma: Wha...
Souma: Doujima-senpai! I was the one who made the challenge for the shokugeki,
Shokugeki-no SOMA
Souma: So, why---
Gin: I'm mediating a challenge that wouldn't have happened otherwise,
Gin: I'll have you accept the conditions I put.
Gin: Yukihira...Let's say you win with your cooking skills and make Tadokoro survive,
Gin: What good will that do?

p2
Gin: That wouldn't change the fact that she's a hanger-on.
Gin: She would just be disqualified eventually on another assignment,
Gin: Or would she have Yukihira...Or someone else save her again?
Gin: In Tootsuki you must prove your worth with your skills.
Gin: Whether Tadokoro should stay or not in Tootsuki...
Gin: Is something she has to show herself.
Gin: Starting tonight, on this moment...In this kitchen,

p3
Star: The newest JC Volume (2) will be on sale on June 6th!!
Cutlery: If you want to stay, then prove...Your worth!!
Gin: Tadokoro-kun...You're a chef.
(cutlery) 23 Proof of Existence
Shokugeki-no SOMA
Original Story: Tsukuda Yuuto
Art: Saeki Shun
Collaborator: Morisaki Yuki

p4
Kojirou: Doujima-san,
Kojirou: I've already decided the dish I will cook,
Kojirou: May I begin preparing it?
Gin: Sure, go ahead.
Kojirou: Hmph...I feel for you, Yukihira!
Souma: ...Why is that?
Kojirou: You're feeling desperate, right?
Kojirou: Because your expulsion depends on the skills of that dunce.

p5
Hinako: Did you hear that hateful way of speaking!?
Donato: That why you don't last long with women, Shinomiya-san.
Fuyumi: Shinomiya, I think you really have a bad personality.
Kojirou: Silence, outsiders!!!
Kojirou: Wait, Hinako, when did you get rid of the ropes...!?
Hinako: Do your best, my Megumi-chaaaan!
Kojirou: Shut up!!
Megumi: ...
SFX: *glance*

p6
Megumi(thinks): Chef Shinomiya Kojirou...
Megumi(thinks): After graduating from Tootsuki he went to France alone.
Megumi(thinks): He's a chef that opened a restaurant on the battleground of gourmet food, Paris...
Megumi(thinks): Against him...

p7
Megumi(thinks): I have to fight with my recipe---?
Megumi(thinks): I...I have to calm down,
Megumi(thinks): Even though I have to calm down.
Megumi(thinks): My mind is blank...
Megumi(thinks): And I won't stop trembling...!
Souma: Tadokoro...!

p8
Gin: Just for your information, you can't revise her recipe.
Gin: Because you're only a sous-chef.
Gin: You thought that Tadokoro is worth surviving here, right?
Gin: If you say you can't believe on her cooking skills,
Gin: Then step down from this challenge now.

p9
Souma: ...There's no way I can step down,
Souma: I'm a chef, you know?
Souma: Like I'll run away from the kitchen.
Megumi's sd: haa //x3

p10
Megumi(thinks): I can't...
Megumi(thinks): I...Really can't...
Megumi(thinks): I could only survive this far thanks to Souma-kun.
Megumi(thinks): Someone like me...
Megumi(thinks): Someone like me...
Souma: ...!
Souma: Tadokoro...!
Souma: Tadokoro! Try putting your hands together,
Souma: Your hands!
Megumi(thinks): ...?

p11
Megumi: Eek... //I’m not so sure about this one, it doesn’t really feel quite right…

p12
Megumi: !?
Megumi: ?
Megumi: Ouch...
Souma: It's a trick I once learned at home that eases the tension,
Souma: It's only fault is you can't do it alone.
Megumi(thinks): Ah...
Megumi(thinks): The trembling stopped...
Souma: Well, for now, calm down,
Souma: And then think carefully what we're making.
Megumi: Bu...But...
Megumi: Chef Shinomiya is going to make a genuine France dish that was polished there, you know...?

p13
Megumi: If I don't make a dish that can win against that, Souma-kun will be expelled---
Souma: ...My old man said this,
Souma: "Cooking is"
Souma: "Putting all you have on top of a dish."---
Souma: For now just forget about
Souma: Things like what the opponent will make.
Megumi: Bu-But...A dish made by someone like me...
Souma: The onigiri you made at the dorm
Souma: Were really delicious.

p14
Souma: Don't think about unnecessary things.
Souma: Just make a dish that suits you!
Megumi(thinks): A dish...
Megumi(thinks): That suits me...

p15
Kojirou: Oh?
Kojirou: Whoa! I'm surprised,
Kojirou: You haven't even started preparing the food?

p16
Kojirou: It seems your chef is quite a dunce-
Souma: Can you leave the insults against Tadokoro...
Souma: For after you eat her food?
Megumi: Souma-kun!
Megumi: You see...
Megumi: ---That's the kind of dish...I want...To make.

p17
Souma: Interesting!!
Megumi: Really...!? Really...?
Megumi: Great...
Megumi: Ah...Bu-But, you see...
Megumi: On this recipe, there's a lot of ingredients that take time preparing before cooking.
Megumi: I'm not sure I can finish it up neatly...
Souma: Who do you take me for?
Souma: I was the second best chef at Restaurant Yukihira, you know?

p18
Souma: Well...It was just me and my dad though!
Megumi: Fufu...
Megumi: ...Ahaha.
Souma: I'll put all of my experience at use to support you!
Souma: Just for today---
Souma: "Restaurant Tadokoro" //there's a pun here, the word he uses for restaurant is "Shokujidokoro" so the whole name is "Shokujidokoro Tadokoro"
Souma: Opens!!
Megumi: Ye...Yeah...!

p19
Souma: Alright, let's do this!! Chef Tadokoro!
Megumi: Yes!
Cutlery: They face it without a doubt---!!
Shokugeki-no SOMA
(cutlery) 23/End

[English] [Translation] Needless 113 by js06

Thu, 16 May 2013 22:18:41 +0000

Chapter 113

01

Box: Many superhuman legends have been left in the world.

Box: "Those that bathe in the blood of a dragon become invincible."
Box: "Those that eat the flesh of a mermaid become immortal."

Box: It now become clear...
Box: that the dragons, mermaids, and other monsters in those legends...

Box: were the angels who had appeared through the gate of hell!!

Text: The deadly battle is over!? Almighty Blade is born!!
SFX: Crash

02

Saten: He...

Saten: He is almighty!?

SFX: Steam...
Saten: Ah!

SFX: Sparkle sparkle
SFX: Steam steam
Title: #113 City Arc (24)
Credit: Imai Kami

Cruz: Creation!
Teruyama: I can't be...
Teruyama: He's creating a human!!

03

Disk: Blade can carry out any thought of his.
Disk: He has every ability!
Disk: He is now more powerful than the Second Christ!!

SFX: Aura

SFX: Rumble rumble
Blade: Are you ready?

Saten: Th-

Saten: This...
SFX: Burn burn
Saten: can't be!!

04

SFX: Boom

SFX: Roar

Teruyama: The angel's corpse exploded!?
SFX: Splatter splatter
Disk: No...

Teruyama: Look!! The light from the Gate is disappearing!!

Disk: Not good!! Is this a side effect of Shield of Aegis?

Cruz: What do you mean!?

05

Disk: Cruz-kun, your power is the power of antimatter that annihilates Needless energy!!
SFX: Rumble rumble rumble
Disk: The dark matter coming from that Gate is the source of Needless energy!!
Disk: That energy is being cancelled out!!

Eve: Is the Gate closing!?
SFX: Rumble rumble
Teruyama: Then what about Blade's power!?

Eve: If the flow of dark matter from the other world ends, Blade's almighty power will disappear!?

Disk: Blade!! Your power of a god is going to disappear!!
Disk: Make a wish!!!
SFX: Rumble rumble
Disk: You can accomplish anything you imagine right now!!

SFX: Crash

06

SFX: Charge

Mio: Setsuna!! Kuchinashi!!
Eve: They're still alive!?

SFX: Crash

Teruyama: We'll stop them!!
Teruyama: Blade!! Use your power!!

07

Blade: Ohhhh!
SFX: Rooooar

Teruyama: Can you bring Seth and Solva back!?
Disk: You need to stop the Eden's Seed bombs!!

Blade: Ohhh!

Cruz: Father!! Stop the government's attack on the Black Spot!

Blade: All of you, shut the hell up!!

08

Blade: Ooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!
SFX: Flash

09

SFX: Boom

Disk: What is he wishing for with the power of a god!?
Disk: If he wanted to, he could create an entirely new earth.
Disk: Will it be immortality!? Or purifying the Black Spot!?

Disk: Or...

SFX: Bright

10-11

Blade: I want Yamada to be a girl!!!!!!
SFX: Flash
All: Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?

12

SFX: Zap
Cruz: Gyaaaahhhh!

SFX: Sizzle sizzle
SFX: Crash

SFX: Steam...
SFX: Pant pant

Cruz: D-
Cruz: Don't tell me...

13

Cruz: Nooooo!!
Cruz(small): It's gone!!
Disk: Are you okay, Cruz-kun!?
Cruz: Why do you look so happy!?

Teruyama: Are you an idiot!?
Blade: Power of god!!!
SFX: Whoosh whoosh
Blade: Power of god!!!
Teruyama: I-I can't hit him!!!

SFX: Sizzle sizzle
Seth: Come on now.
SFX: Steam...
Solva: You could at least regenerate our clothes too.

14

Eve: Seth!!
Eve: Solva!!

Seth: It's a shame the gate is closing.
Solva: You could have remade the world.

Disk: This is fine.
Disk: It's just like Blade.
Disk: And it's better not to have a connection to hell.

Cruz: Wait, wait!! This is not fine at all!!!
Disk: So you'd rather live your life as a trap!?
Cruz: Why is that the other option!?

Cruz: I do not...
Cruz: want this!!

15

SFX: Dramatic

16

Eve: Ah.

17

Disk: No way...

SFX: Catch

Gido: I will be...
Gido: taking this.

Blade: Gido!!!

18

SFX: Rumble rumble rumble rumble

Solva: The Gate is still open!!
Seth: He's trying to flee to the other side!!!

Blade: Stop!!

19

Gido: Dean Drive Rocket Sled!!!
SFX: Charge

Disk: The power...
Disk: is about to disappear!!

Gido: Abandon all hope, ye who enter here!!!

20

Gido: This really is like the gate to hell.
Gido: An unknown world lies beyond.

Gido: But to me...

Gido: it is a light of hope...
Gido: that can return Kasumi to me!!!

Cruz: Eve-saaaaan!!
Seth: Gidooooo!

21

SFX: Flash

22

Cruz: Uuh...

SFX: Disappear

23

SFX: Splat

SFX: Rumble rumble rumble

Teruyama: The gate closed!!
Cruz: Where's Eve-san!?

SFX: Rumble rumble rumble

Cruz: The only parts that made it through...
Seth: were his frontal lobe and right arm.

24

Blade: Eve!!
SFX: Dash

Seth: Blade!! Perform a final miracle before your power disappears!!
Blade: I will!!

Blade: I can heal her right now!!
SFX: Grab

SFX: Dash

Blade: I can attach her head...
Blade: and heal her!!

25

SFX: Aura

Blade: What!?

SFX: Tight tight

SFX: Tense tense
Blade: My body won't move!!
Blade: What is going on!?

Blade: It's like...
Blade: I'm inside some kind of thick jelly!!

26

Saten: It's me.

Blade: Saten!!?
SFX: Clench

SFX: Ooze ooze

Blade: The remains...
Blade: of Saten's brain!?

27

Blade: This is...
Blade: a mental attack!!?

Saten: Yes.
Saten: I am directly attacking your brain.
Saten: You can hear me, can't you?

Blade: What power is this!?
Saten: Heh heh heh...

Saten: Having to take your leftovers was humiliating...
Saten: but now we are even!!

Blade: You absorbed a piece of the angel!?

Blade: But only your brain remains.
Blade: It wouldn't even take me 2 seconds to crush you underfoot!!

Saten: Too bad!! You will suffer for an eternity and die within those 2 seconds.
Saten: And all within your brain!!

Saten: This is similar to having your life flash before your eyes.
Saten: Only an instant may pass in reality, but you will suffer for hundreds of millions of years under my mental attack!!

28

Saten: You will continually undergo my attacks without even being able to sleep until your brain's lifespan reaches its end.
Saten: This is already over.
Saten: I win, Blade!!!
Text: Who will win this fateful confrontation!? Next time: the final chapter!!!

[English] [Translation] Billy Bat 101 by kewl0210

Thu, 16 May 2013 06:19:55 +0000

Only for use by Mangaholics.

Okay, there, all done. Thus concludes this group of chapters. Whew. Next one starts August 22nd. See you all then. Enjoy. I really like how things are going and stuff's developing while it still brings in new ideas.

[Billy Bat 101 Translation by Kewl0210]
Page 1:
Narration: East Village
New York-----
Side: Johnny Michaels, Hall & Oats, and Diana Ross. Despite the danger drawing towards him, Kevin he's browsing a records story...?

Page 2:
Kevin: ..........
Philip... That baseline song of yours...
was probably too late.
This guy's doing it in his next album.
It's too bad, really. It's an unprecedented hit that'll sell 40 million records.
Well...
after you get a big hit like that, things tend to not end up too well.
So in exchange, live a long life, Philip.
SFX: GI...

Page 3:
Smith: How did it go?
Kevin: There weren't really any records I wanted.
Smith: Then here's a question.
What was the band of the record sleeve on display second from the window?
Kevin: Are you saying that's got something to do with self-defense, too?
Smith: It's okay if you can't answer.
Kevin: Heh.
Smith: In exchange, your life and your drawings will simply disappear from the world.

Page 4:
Kevin: It was that creepy Pink Koalas one.
Title: Chapter 1010 Moon Walking [8/8]

Page 5:
Kevin: All right. Sharpen all five of your senses and take notice of your surroundings.
Things that are different from normal,
anything standing out from the everyday,
think of those as your targets.
Well, if you say something like that
everything's gonna look suspicious.
Smith: Everyone in my organization always goes through a heavy amount of this training.

Page 6:
Smith: I know a lot of people that, despite having very strong bodies,
lost their lives because of a split-second lapse in judgement.
Kevin: You've been in quite a terrifying world, haven't you?
Smith: No. Compared to the situation you're in now, it was never anything that extreme.
Kevin: ..........
Smith: Now, tell me the characteristics of the woman you passed on the pedestrian crossing.
So you weren't paying attention, were you?
Kevin: Lend me a notepad and a pen.

Page 7:
Kevin: Her T-Shirt was purple.
She was wearing a wedding ring.
Smith: I see...
Kevin: Did I pass?
Smith: Yes. I think I'm beginning to understand why he risked his life to protect yours.
Kevin: He?

Page 8:
[Kevin, go!]

Page 9:
Kevin: Kevin Yamagata...
I was always hearing about him from Mom and Dad...
They said how he saved me life...
Smith: That was his role.
Kevin: His role...?

Page 10:
Smith: What's yours?
SFX: GIH
Guy: Welcome!!
Akechi: The usual!

Page 11:
Guy: Okay! One Tsukimi----!!
T/N: Tsukimi means "Looking at the moon". It's also the name of Japanese festivals honoring the autumn moon.
Akechi: Huuuuuuu.
Kevin: Is this place all right...?
Akechi: Well, if you don't want the one in front of me, there are plenty other seats open.
Kevin: You're the director, Coney Akechi, right?
Guy: Ready to order, sir?
Akechi: I already did. How 'bout you?

Page 12:
Kevin: What's Tsukimi?
Akechi: Huh?
Kevin: The thing you ordered...
Akechi: Yeah, like the moon. Moon watching. It has an egg.
Kevin: Then I'll have that.
Guy: Hey, one more Tsukimi!!
Akechi: Aren't the lights of the city~~ just so pretty? Yokohama~~~~
Kevin: What's that?
Akechi: It's the song that's playing right now.
It was pretty popular in Japan back in '69. "Blue Light Yokohama".
Kevin: Heeh...
The only Japanese song I know is "I Will Walk Looking Up".
Akechi: That's called "Sukiyaki" here, ya know.
Kevin: "Sukiyaki"? Why the hell would they call it that?
I'm starting to doubt Americans' sensibilities.

Page 13:
Akechi: You are an American, you know. ["are" in italics.]
Kevin: But the original title's great. The hell's with "Sukiyaki"?
Akechi: "I Will Walk Looking Up"... eh?
You the guy in charge of marking me now?
Kevin: Huh?
Akechi: No... Never mind, I'm used to it.
You're just sort of a different type from the guys that've been watching me so far.
Kevin: Watching...?
Akechi: C'mon... You guys are the ones that said it, didn't you?

Page 14:
Akechi: "We'll always be watching you".
Kevin: ............
Akechi: Ya said the NSA was watching me,
I was sure that meant NASA,
but there was an A missing.
It was the National Security Agency!!
Pretty misleading, eh?!! Kukkukkuh!
Kevin: Is that the man?
Akechi: Huh...?

Page 15:
SFX: HAF HAF...
Akechi: Ah.... Yeah, that's the usual guy.
Kevin: The guy following me is the one over there
Akechi: You're being tailed, too...?
What business do you have with me?
Kevin: I don't know too well myself. But I was told...
to go talk about the moon with you...

Page 16:
Akechi: Hey, old man!!
Turn the music up a bit, will ya?!
Yeah, that's the ticket!! This "Blue Light Yokohama" song sure is good, eh?!!
Huuuuu
Are you an idiot?!!
Who knows if they're listening in on us with directional microphones?!!
Kevin: He's saying it's okay now.
Akechi: Huh? What does a newbie like you know?!!
I've been being watched constantly since '69!!
Every time I hear "Blue Light Yokohama" it takes me back to '69.
and I feel miserable!!

Page 17:
Kevin: What happened in '69?
By '69, you mean...
the moon landing, right?
Guy: Hey! Here's your bowl of Tsukimi!!
Akechi: !!

Page 18:
Kevin: Heh. So that's Tsukimi? It really does look like the moon.
Akechi: Hmph. This ain't a joke.
SFX: PACHIN
Akechi: By the way, I didn't get your name.
SFX: ZUZUH
Kevin: Ah... It's Kevin. Kevin Goodman.
I'm majoring in economics at Prinston University...
Akechi: Prinston?!! Suddenly tons of Prinston students are comin' to see me.
Kevin: Students from my school?
Akechi: So? Who's the one who told you to come see me.
Kevin: Mister Smith.
Akechi: Huh?
Kevin: That's the only name I got... Just Smith.

Page 19:
Akechi: That's pretty shady.
Is he the one who said "It's okay now", or whatever?
Kevin: Huh?
Akechi: Before, when I said people might be listening in on us, you said "He's saying it's okay now." in a pretty weird way.
Kevin: Ah.
Well, even if I told you, I don't think you'd understand....
Akechi: I wouldn't understand what?
Kevin: I can see him.
Akechi: Huh?
Guy: One more order of Tsukimi.
Kevin: All right!! Thanks for the grub.
SFX: PACHIN
Akechi: Hold on a second.
What can you see?

Page 20:
Kevin: Well....
Uh, it's something like...
this...
!!
Akechi: Again...?

Page 21:
Akechi: This thing again...?

Page 22:
Kevin: Mr. Akechi, you know what this...
Where'd you see it...?!

Page 23:
Armstrong: That's one small step for man,
one giant leap for mankind.
Captain!!
What's wrong?
Over here!! Come over here, quick!!

Page 24:
Armstrong: What in the world are you talking about?
Guy: This...!!
Wha...?!!
What is this...?!!
Side: This moon walk... The more readers clever might know. Check out the 9th chapter of volume 1!! Do all of the lines connect to the moon...?!
Title: "Billy Bat" Chapter 101 / End
Serialization restarts in issue 38, going on sale 8/22!! We hope you look forward to it!!

[Português Brasileiro] [Translation] Tokyo Ravens 8 by azevedo

Thu, 16 May 2013 04:10:06 +0000

Reservado para e2

Página 01:

Shikigamis são classificados de acordo com seu uso, tais como...
Capítulo 8: Agressão
“Tipos Genéricos”, que possuem vários usos e aplicações...
E os “Tipos de Captura”, que são criaturas diversas usadas para capturar criminosos.
E há os “Tipos Gohou”...
Esses Tipos Gohou receberam esse nome por causa de seu Gohou Douji, que foram ganhos por preceitos religiosos e sua disciplina marcial.
Também há os Tipos Artificiais que são Tipos Pan e possuem Gohou Douji chamados de “Tipos Escravo”.
Sempre do lado de seus mestres...
Para acompanhar seus mestres em sua vida...
Um guardião fiel artificial...
Isso é um Tipo Gohou...

Página 02:

Capítulo 8: Agressão

Página 03:

Falando nisso...
Comparado àqueles Shikigamis...
Eu sinto que fui bem inútil ontem...
Eu tô nessa confusão por causa daquilo.
Tô aparecendo do nada de novo.
...Então é assim-
E você faz isso-...
O Touji disse algo sobre juntar informação e sentou em outro lugar.
Desde aquele desentendimento...
A Natsume tá daquele jeito...
Kon...
Você tá aí?

Página 04:

S-Sim
Estou aqui...
Estou contando com você pra ficar escondida.
Todo esse caos já é suficiente pra mim.
S-Sim, com certeza, Harutora-sama...
Realmente não tem problema...?
...De qualquer forma...
As coisas que eu preciso fazer agora são...
Fazer as pazes com a Natsume...
Me adaptar a essa sala...
E estudar as Artes Onmyou.
Pra conseguir meu novo “dia-a-dia”...
Não posso ficar aparecendo assim...
Mas eu só quero chorar agora...
Tá viajando aí, garoto novo!? Você mesmo, Haru!

Página 05:

Waaah!?
M-Me desculpe, senhor!
Estou ouvindo, tá!?
Então por que está se desculpando?
Ah.
Isso não é nada bom, Harutora-kun.
Já faz 2 dias, e você ainda está agindo estranho.
É tão difícil assim pra alguém meio ano atrasado pra acompanhar?
Mesmo que esse seja o caso, pra alguém ser completamente desinformado...
Como você acha que refletirá em mim, o professor?
Ah...
...Bem, enfim...
Parece que essa aula é difícil demais pra você entender...

Página 06:

Mas nosso currículo não nos dá tempo pra revisar material passado...
Especialmente com aulas de leitura.
Ah... tá.
É suposto que todos saibam, mas...
Seria um problema se você não acompanhasse, então...
Ah, já sei...
Já que temos dois transferidos nessa turma...
Por que não damos uma leve olhada pelo que já vimos.
Certo, vamos...
Pare de brincadeiras!!!

Página 07:

Sensei, você disse que o currículo "não nos dá tempo"...
E ainda assim está abrindo uma excessão para esses dois!?
Isso não é tratamento preferencial!?
Hm-
Koyko-kun, sabe...
Não é só pra eles dois, é uma revisão pra todos...
Então não é melhor só ensiná-los individualmente!!?
Deveria ser normal os atrasados tomarem responsabilidade pelas matérias que perderam!
Então por que exatamento você ajudaria esses vagabundos aos custos dos outros que estudam!?
...Hmmm.

Página 08:

Em outras palavras...
Você está dizendo que deveríamos deixar os retardatários pra trás...?
Mas você disse que o currículo não permite isso, não disse?
Bem, sim.
Hã?
Já que ser um Onmyouji...
Não é um cargo pra não se levar a sério.
A Academia Onmyouji acredita que ajudar os retardatários é sem sentido...
Que com sorte esses que aprendem mais devagar que não estudam , desistam no meio e saiam.

Página 09:

Sim, essa é a política da Academia Onmyou.
Bem...
...Só tem um problema...
Eu não gosto...
Da política da Academia.
Não... Gosta...
Hahaha
Parece que eu me contradisse? Mas não só os superiores da Academia Onmyou sabem o que eu acho...
Você quer saber o motivo?

Página 10:

Isso é...
O que chamamos de magia.
Que tal?
Nós adultos vivemos em um mundo estranho, não é?

Página 11:

Pra ser honesto, por exemplo...
Vocês não precisam entender as Artes Onmyou Parte 2 e 3 pra passar nas provas...
Então pra que se esforçar?
É por que a Academia Onmyou espera que vocês não se garantam nelas.
Mesmo que os professores pareçam gravações, sempre repetindo "Estudem bastante"...
Isso não é por causa do que esperamos de vocês?
Bem, é assim que funciona.
De qualquer forma, aqui na Academia Onmyou, eu sou o seu Supervisor de Classe...
Então é meu dever guiá-los no caminho certo, não é?
...O que

Página 12:

Diabos é o Ootomo-sensei...?
Eu não entendo como ele consegue levar as coisas tão numa boa.
Ele fez isso tudo só pra irritá-la, ou...?
Eu não...
Acredito...!!!
Então isso justifica o porque de você interromper o fluxo da aula pelo bem de um estudante novo- ou melhor...
Pelo bem do Tsuchimikado amador!? Isso não é favoritismo!?
Eu não vou aceitar isso!!!

Página 13:

Se continuar assim...
Vai ser a mesma coisa de ontem de manhã...
N... Natsume...
Que olhar estranho é esse...?
Pra onde você tá olhando!? Eu estou falando com você!
Por que você não diz alguma coisa!?

Página 14:

Tsuchimikado Harutora!!!
Hã...
Eu?

Página 15:

Uh...
...Eu...
É verdade que eu não consigo acompanhar a aula.
Seria de grande ajuda se pudessemos repassar a matéria.
E você não liga de receber esse tratamento as custas de outros estudantes!?
Não... Eu acho que é ruim.
Viu!? Por isso-!!!
Eu acho sim que é ruim...
...Mas...
Eu não acho que não seja permitido.

Página 16:

Já que foi o Sensei que ofereceu...
Eu aceitarei com prazer.
Bem, eu não garanto que conseguirei entender, mas...
Sabe de uma coisa?
Ontem eu falei com a Natsume...
Eu não acho que seja favoritismo.
Eu não acho que o nome "Tsuchimikado" deva nos dar qualquer tipo de privilégio...
Eu eu realmente não acho que deveríamos por tanto peso nesses nomes.
Você não acha que essa coisa de "rivalidade" está toda na sua cabeça?
O quê...!!!
Mas...

Página 17:

Apesar disso...
Se você ainda acha que sou uma pedra no caminho...
Então é uma pena...
Mas não posso fazer nada sobre isso.
Entretanto, agora...
Eu sou um estudante como você.
Por isso...

Página 18:

Minha primeira e principal prioridade...
É me tornar um Onmyouji.

Página 19:

Tch...!
...Tsuchimikado Harutora...
Me desculpe, mas...
Eu recomendo que você desista da escola e estude sozinho primeiro.
Desistir da escola!?
Você quer que eu saia daqui!?
Isso mesmo!!
Se você nunca estivesse aqui, os acontecimentos de ontem...
Não deveria ser óbvio pra todo mundo!?
Esse é um lugar onde somente indíviduos de alta-classe se juntam e lutam pra se tornarem Onmyoujis...
Não há espaço para pessoas sem talento como você!!

Página 20:

Um...
Bem...
Eu sei disso.
O quê...!!!

Página 21:

Por que você...!!!
Parada aí...
Demônio.
Kya

Página 22-23:

Comporte-se! Kon te ordena...
Mostrar tal grosseria...
Para com Harutora-sama...!
Kon não pode mais ficar de olhos fechados para tal impudência!!!
Se tu desejas não ser exterminada por esta lâmina, então...
Deves descul-

Página 24:

Você que deveria se desculpar----!!!
Fugi?!
Ha-Ha-Ha-Harutora-sama!? Mas por quê!?
Não pergunte "por quê"!!!
Eu não te disse pra ficar escondida!?
M-Mas, aquela mulher, ia...
Tenha honra, Shikigami bobo!!!
E por que você tá gaguejando agora!?
Você tá brincando comigo!?

Página 25:

Q-Q-Que absurdo...
A Kon nunca...
E... Ei....
Isso é...
Sem chance... Sério?
Aquela Shikigami-
Que surpresa...
É um Tipo Gohou, certo?
Me desculpe, Sensei! Não foi de propósito!
Eu vou queimar o Katashiro dela agora!!!
Q-Q-Queimar!?
Que cruel.
Calada!
Não tem problema.
Já que ela é uma Shikigami tão corajosa e fofinha, não é grande coisa...
Se bem que eu estou um pouco chocado.

Página 26:

Não me diga que seu Tipo Gohou...
Ouviu toda nossa conversa mais cedo, e não entendeu nossas ações.
Agora que parei pra pensar.
O quê... hã?
Bem, volte pro seu lugar.
Um Tipo de Classe Alta... E parece estar no nível dos Tipos Pan e consegue controlar vários encantos...
Um...
E aquilo é... um selo?
Hm, incrível, de várias maneiras...
Como esperado dos Tsuchimikados, huh...
Hm?
Hã?
O quê?

Página 27:

O olhar deles...
Está diferente de antes...?
Hakuou!!!
Kokufuu!!

Página 28:

Como ousa me enganar...
Hã?
Não se faça de idiota!!!
Tentando me convencer de que era incompetende, criando tal charada...
O que você quer com isso!?
Hã?
Hã?

Página 29:

Hm... Do que você tá falando?
A... Acalme-se!!!
Sem ressentimentos, tá?
Eu peço desculpas!
Vai se ferrar!!!
Você que começou!
Se fazendo de santinho!!!
Certo, já sei!!!

Página 30:

Parece que vocês dois tem coragem e vontade!!!
E além disso, vocês parecem conseguir controlar seus Shikigamis, portanto...
Por que não usamos essa como uma aula prática...
Usando vocês dois como nossos modelos?!
Hã?
Essa era mesmo a última aula do dia.
Harutora-kun, Kyoko-kun...
Vamos para a sala de Treinamento de Encantos-

Página 31:

E ter um confronto Shikigami.

[English] [Translation] Toriko 233 by kewl0210

Thu, 16 May 2013 02:06:17 +0000

Only for use by HWMN,

The flashbacks and the tears...

[Toriko 233 Translation by Kewl0210]
Page 1:
SFX: GORO GORO GORO (Thunder)
Side: Dark clouds hanging over head and a crying sky
SFX: TAH TA... TA...
Title: 「Toriko」
Insert: ☆Check page 10 for news on the Toriko theatrical movie!!
Star: There you are...
SFX: BOTA BOTA

Page 2-3:
Star: We were just...
finishing up...
Komatsu: To...
TORIKO-SAaAAN!!!
Insert: The death of Toriko?!!
Title: Gourmet 233 Call!!
Author: Shimabukuro Mitsutoshi
SFX: ZAAAAAA GOGOGO
Insert: ☆The newest, Jump Comics volume 24 now on sale with great popularity and exploding with food!!!
For a limited time, it comes with an application for a ticket to a private screening of the Toriko movie!! Plus it contains the special conversation with Kishimoto-sensei!!

Page 4:
SFX: GOGOGOGOGO
Komatsu: Let's beat them, Toriko-san!!
The both of us, together!!!
Toriko: ..........
I'm sure you'll be okay... Komatsu.
As for me...
there's no guarantee I'll win...

Page 5:
SFX: ZAAAAA
SFX: ZUZU...
SFX: ZAAAA
SFX: DOSAA
Komatsu: To...
Toriko-san...

Page 6:
Komatsu: WAaAAA
SFX: KARORO...
Komatsu: TORIKO-SAaAN!!
Toriko: It's okay.
Stand back, Komatsu.
Kongs: GOaAA
Komatsu: GYAAAA They're coming, Toriko-saaan!!
Toriko: Hang on tight, Komatsu!!
SFX: GUO...
SFX: PISHI

Page 7:
SFX: BAAAAN
Toriko: It's over,
Komatsu.
Komatsu: Toriko-san!!
UWAaA! We cant' do it, Toriko-san!!
Let's turn back!!
Toriko: It's okay!!
SFX: BYUGOOO
Toriko: Believe in me,
Komatsu!!
SFX: PIH

Page 8:
Toriko: Knife!!
Komatsu: !!
SFX: ZUPA
Komatsu: ....To...
Torigo-zan!!!!
Toriko: Komatsu!!
SFX: DAN
BEast: UeAAA!!
GOaAA!!
Komatsu: Stop, Bishokukai!!
STOOOooP!!
Mysterious, isn't it...?

Page 9:
Toriko: Even in a situation like this
I find myself appreciating...
Komatsu: .....
......To...
Toriko: Sorry I'm late,
Komatsu!
Komatsu: Torigo-
zan!!!
Toriko: That's how it's always been, hasn't it....
Komatsu...?

Page 10:
Komatsu: Huh?
It's always been how, Toriko-san?
SFX: KARA KARA
Toriko: ......
I may have been the one...
who was being given strength...
No...
It's nothing.
Komatsu: ?
Okaaaay! Eat up, Toriko-san!
We've got to build up our strength for the Fest next week!!
Toriko: UHAH! [Heart]

Page 11:
Toriko: After learning "Food Immersion", I can store all of this food in my body as energy. [quote white]
And earlier, I learned about "Routines" from 'ol Aimaru.
Now I'm totally ready for fighting "him"...!!
Komatsu: ......
Toriko-san...
But there's one last thing...
that this feast needs.
One important "seasoning" I need to beat that guy. [quote white]
Komatsu: Seasoning...?
Toriko: Yeah...
Komatsu...
And that is you, the one I have to protect...!!

Page 12-13:
[Because, ya know, why not?]

Page 14:
SFX: KUCHA KUCHA
Kishin: This is the first time
you've readied this much food, ain't it...?
Toriko: I used "Food Immersion".
So I won't lose to him... ["him" in italics.]
Tasty, isn't it?
It's cooking my combo partner made.
SFX: CHA
SFX: BOH

Page 15:
SFX: GOKU...
Kishin: It certainly...
has some nice flavor...
...But
If you want to control me completely,
this sorta thing ain't enough...
Prepare that man's "Full Course". [quote white]
Toriko: ......
That man's...
Full Course?
Kishin: You should understand why
everyone seeks it.
Well... That's nothing but an impetus, anyhow... Either way is fine... ["impetus" in italics.]
If you've got that, get going.
Toriko: !

Page 16:
Kishin: The one you need to protect is calling!
SFX: ZAAAAAA
Star: Noow...

Page 17:
Star: Come with me,
Kid...
Komatsu: To...
TORIGO-ZAaaN!!!!

Page 18:
SFX: BAKYA
SFX: DOGUOA
Bottom: Toriko
...Gourmet 233
/ End

Page 19:
Toriko: That...
yell and those tears always give me strength...
Thanks, Komatsu!
It's all okay now...!!
Side: That voice, those thoughts, are full with "bonds"!!!

[Deutsch] [Translation] Naruto 630 by KujaEx

Thu, 16 May 2013 01:07:01 +0000

=== Naruto Kapitel 630 ===
== Übersetzung von KujaEx ==

Titel: Erfüllung

01:
Obito: Deswegen habe ich mich von allen getrennt. / Bist du die Qualen nicht auch irgendwann mal Leid...? / Willst du weiter vor Rins Grab stehen...? / Weiter vor meinem Grab...?
Kakashi: ...
Obito: Kakashi... es ist in Ordnung. / Du musst nicht weiter leiden.

02:
Obito: Rin ist hier... / Und mein Ich, so wie du es dir wünschst, auch.
Rin(Falsch): Du bist toll, Kakashi.
Obito(falsch): Ich werde Hokage!!
Obito: Schau dir diese Welt an... sie ist eine Illusion, aber deine Wünsche werden wahr. / Das Loch in deinem Herzen wird hier sofort wieder gefüllt...

03:
Kakashi: Rin existiert nicht mehr... / aber du lebst noch. / Denkst du wirklich, / dass du mit diesem Plan... / das Loch im Herzen einfach schließen kannst?
Obito: ...
Kakashi: Willst du Rins Erinnerungen einfach so aufgeben!? / Sie hat versucht das Dorf zu beschützen und hat dabei ihr Leben geopfert! / Selbst wenn du mit irgendwelchen Illusionen daher kommst... / werden diese niemals das Loch schließen können.

04:
Bee: ...

05:
Omoi: Er verwandelt sich schon wieder...!
Hachibi: Nein... er will sich wieder in seine originale Form zurück verwandeln... / in dieser wollte er nur angreifen. / Trotzdem ist er nur noch ein Schritt davor seine endgültige Form zu erreichen. / Naruto wird gerade geheilt und der Kyuubi sammelt sein Chakra. / Jetzt müssen wir handeln, Bee!
Bee: Jo, ist doch klare Sache! Wer soll es auch sonst tun, wenn ich es nicht mache!?
Hachibi: Hör zu, Bee... / Wenn er es schafft seine letzte Form zu erreichen, / dann ist das für uns das Ende...

06:
-

07:
Madara: (Der Juubi hält nicht mehr zurück... / Er sah wohl die Bijuus in Naruto und hat jetzt Panik...) / Irgendwie Schade, wo ich ich doch gerade so viel Spaß hatte... / Aber wenn du alles mit einem Schlag vernichten willst.
Shikamaru: Er wird immer größer...
Chouji: Will er etwa Naruto angreifen!?
Shinobi: Wie sollen wir gegen das Monster nur ankommen, wenn wir nicht mehr Narutos Chakra haben...? / ...
Sakura: ...

08:
Sakura: Wir dürfen jetzt nicht aufgeben, sonst war alles vergebens! / Naruto gibt ebenfalls alles was er kann, also müssen wir das auch tun!! / Denkt an seine Worte!
Vergangenheit: Ich könnte es nicht verkraften, wenn meine Freunde nicht mehr hier wären!!!
Shinobi: Ja! / Er zeigt vollen Einsatz... selbst für so schwache Shinobi, wie uns...
Sakura: Das mein ich nicht!!
Shinobi: !?
Sakura: Er macht das, weil er uns alle als seine Kameraden betrachtet!!

09:
Sakura: Ich werde Naruto wieder top fit machen! / Und jeder andere wird ebenfalls das tun, was er am besten kann! / Vielleicht werden wir das hier nicht überleben... / dann ist es aber immer noch besser im Kampf zu sterben, als einfach nur dabei zuzusehen!!
Shikamaru: Hehe... / Ino! Du musst mich mit jemanden verbinden!
Ino: ! / Hast du einen Plan?
Chouji: Ich wusste auf dich ist verlass, Shikamaru!!
Kitsuchi: ! / Du bist doch Shikakus Sohn...
Shikamaru: Kitsuchi, hör mir zu...

10:
Shikamaru: Sag mir die Fingerzeichen für eine einfache Doton Barriere Technik, womit auch Shinobi, die nicht aus Iwagakure stammen, umgehen können.
Kitsuchi: Ein einfaches Doton, dass jeder anwenden kann... das wäre nicht wirklich nützlich... / außerdem...
Shikamaru: Nein, es ist wichtig, dass es jeder benutzen kann. / Wir müssen ihre Qualität mit Quantität bekämpfen.
Kitsuchi: Aber eine solche Mauer würde sofort zerstört werden...
Shikamaru: Das Spielt keine Rolle, solange wir genügend für eine dauerhafte Barriere aufbauen können... / Wir müssen seinen Angriff mit viellen schwachen Wänden abbremsen. / Natürlich würde es helfen, wenn die Shinobi aus Iwagakure ihre stärksten Doton einsetzen.
Kitsuchi: Verstehe... / Einen Versuch ist es wert...! / Ich nenne dir die Zeichen!
Bee: !
Shikamaru: Doch vorher noch, Bee! / Du musst versuchen mit deiner Bijuu-Dama seine Attacke nach oben zu lenken.

11:
Shikamaru: Ino...verbinde mich mit allen Shinobi hier. / Schaffst du das? / Mir bleibt wohl keine andere Wahl!

12:
Obito: Warum lehnst du eine Welt der Illusion so sehr ab? / Die Realität ist grausam... / Das Loch wird nur immer größer. / Diese Welt verhält sich nicht so, wie man es sich wünscht... / und Hilfe kommt oftmals zu spät.

13:
Obito: So wie es bei mir war! / Ist es nicht so, Kakashi!? / Wie könnte dieses Loch durch diese Welt wieder gefüllt werden!?
Kakashi: ... / Ich bin wirklich Abfall... / aber einwas habe ich gelernt. / Das Loch in deinem Herzen ist etwas, das andere Leute füllen können. / Wenn du die Gefühle deiner Freunde in dieser Welt missachtest... / nur weil sich nicht alles nach deinen Wünschen entwickelt, / wird sich niemand mehr dir anvertrauen. / Und das Loch wird wirklich für immer leer bleiben. / Wenn du andere Menschen nicht unterstützt, wird auch dich niemand unterstützen. / Doch solange du nicht aufgibst, kannst du auch noch gerettet werden!

14:
Kitsuchi: (Der Angriff ist stärker als erwartet... / Wenn das so weiter geht...)
Naruto: ...

15:
Obito: Immer nur Gerede. / Nur wenn man sich von diesen Gefühlen löst und dieser Welt den Rücken kehrt, / kann man wahres Glück erfahren!
Kaskashi: In der Welt der Shinobi, ist der, der die Regeln missachtet, Abfall... / Allerdings... / Wer seine Freunde in Stich lässt, ist der größte ASbfall.
Obito: !
Kakashi: Und diejenigen, die die Gefühle ihrer Freunde nicht bewahren... / sind die aller Schlimmsten.

16:
Hachibi: !!?
Shinobi: !? / Es ist verschwunden...?
Kakashi: Ich werde deine alten Gefühle nicht aufgeben... / Auch wenn du sie jetzt ablehnst.
Sakura: !

17:
Minato: Komm ich zu spät?
Naruto: Nein... / genau zum richtigen Zeitpunkt, Paps!!
Sidetext: Endlich da...!

== Ende ==

[English] [Translation] Dansai Bunri no Crime Edge 32 by BokoLife

Wed, 15 May 2013 20:26:43 +0000

I'm hungry...

------

dansai bunri no crime edge
chapter 32
title: table talk - role play

page 1

1. aah, it was great how there was a shop open. / since it was chilly outside there.

2. is something wrong?

3. ...no...

a. sugar

4. aah, / I see. it’s fine.

5. I will not use the poison on you,

6. young miss

page 2

title: table talk - role play

page 3

1. my name is Fitz Maillold
TL note: I actually binged if Maillold was a real name... it led me to the chinese wikipedia page of dansai bunri no crime edge... very helpful bing... very helpful... I googled it and there is apparently a guy named that. Bing gives me few giftcards sorta so whatever.

2. the accepted senior member among the killing good authors controlled by Gossip. / I have been in gossip since the times of the previous Witchie.
TL note: reTL

3. ...what I want to ask about is

4. the “professor’ / Kanae Sumeragi.

page 4

1. eh... eh? / the Professor?

2. yes. / surprisingly yes.

3. ...ah

4. I had thought this was about us. / about Injection and...

5. how we haven’t assertively gone after the queen. / moreover, this whole time I guess I was just thinking of something to say to that.

6. …....

7. I have heard / you met Violet a few days ago.

8. ...eh? / ...ah, yes...

page 5

1. if you are supposed to be warned of such things, that child will directly inform you.

2. did you speak of such?

3. n-no. / I was honestly out of place there.

a. Sister?

b. umm...

4. I did watch her conversation with Haimura and them though.

5. she’s a normal child you know?

6. watching her grow up, she was not that different from you at your age.

7. she was a very hardluck child. / she couldn’t handle the responsibilities of her parents’ frailty and the leadership of gossip at her young age.

page 6

1. I knew her when she was a child as well. / I bonded with her like as if she was my own daughter or granddaughter...

2. that’s why

3. I cannot allow those people’s words to indoctrinate her with strange things.

4. ...you mean the professor?

5. ...yes

6. I heard you are often together.

7. you misunderstand!

8. I am just helping with research...

page 7

1. either way, I understand well enough. / I want to talk about is what you know.

2. ...or rather... what you’ve likely to believe about that man.

3. Professor of Shushin University, Kanae Sumeragi

4. Made a professor at a young age... what they call a prodigy.

5. is a professor of Criminal history and criminal psychology while has written countless thesis on the subjects...

6. ...what’s his coin’s color?

7. coin?

8. gossip’s admittance. / you have one as well, right?

page 8

1. the many members who do not know the innerworkings are copper.

2. the authors and the insteads like you are silver...

3. it’s... gold. / I saw it back during the time of the party.

4. certainly...

5. that is strange.

6. gold is said to be that of the core executives.

7. usually... you would need to donate a large amount of money, give political favours, or such... / it’s hardly the sort of thing you would give to a mere scholar.

page 9

1. this is strange in itself. / how a mere member has direct communication with the highest leader, / and how he has sole responsibility of supervision of an integral part of the Games, the extremely important queen.

2. that is... something I have thought about.

3. the Professor never hesitated say those things to people.

4. you too have been deceived by him. / ….yours is ever more strange.

5. ...deceived?

6. I am indebted to the Professor.

page 10

1. that person...

2. he took us, who suffered at the orphanage, in. / to say he deceived us...
TL note: didn’t houko strangle her parents dead? Must’ve been some bad police work to have no noticed the stangle marks...

3. most certainly, that is how it was meant to be seen. / …....

4. ...what if / that was based on some self-interest?

page 11

1. why is it that out of the many authors and insteads, he “chose” you?

2. did that question never cross your mind? / or could you not question it?

3. kindness, maybe? no way.

4. it’s different if it was for an old friend, but the time you said when he took you in was I heard the first time you’ve met eachother. / why would he do so much for a couple of children he didn’t know the faces of?

page 12

1. you seem to be rather attached to that man, but... if given your situation, / I wouldn’t know what to think of that man.

2. ...I cannot believe he is a friendly face...
TL note: reTL

3. to you, who has not been give any more information than was needed, / as he have led you to believe up till now...

page 13

1. don’t speak ill of the professor

2. pardon me. / he did save your life, right? I’ve said too much.

3. Let’s end the conversation here for today.

4. this is where I’ll be staying.

5. settle down first... / if you would like to continue our discussion, feel free to come visit me here.

page 14

1. as I thought... it has... / no poison...

2. if he’s an enemy...

3. then that would most likely be all lies...

4. ...then, / you believe in the existence of Grayland, right?

5. of course.

6. it’s historically possible and not strange.
TL note: reCheck

7. above all... / above all, it is...

page 15

1. magnificent!
TL note: reEverything

2. wahahahahahaha... you’re easy to get along with. Ubusato, was it? / you must’ve studied a lot being so remarkable!

a. who is that?

b. looks like somone’s guardian

3. the day before the school festival

page 16

1. thanks so much, Professor Sumeragi. / I’m so very happy to be praised by the author of my favorite book!

2. Master, next time I’ll bring my book, so please sign it!

3. okay, okay for you, disciple.

a. Master?

4. eh? a university professor?...

5. amazing. you must be so smart!

6. hahaha, not really.

7. ah now, don’t go falling in love with me. / though I guess I just can’t help being popular with young girls.

a. hm?

b. several years earlier perhaps

page 17

1. eh?... ah... / Professor?

a. why is he here?!

2. Kotarou, when did he get here?

3. ah? just now or so.

4. the scholar isn’t ignorant in conversing. / he even matching the joy Nigi has, talking about her nerdy stuff.

5. no, he’s always like that...

6. ah, he even provided us a bunch of treats.

a. such a nice person.

7. that’s there to win you over...

b. oh

8. hi, Iwai.

9. uwah!

c. he saw me

10. so cruel going uwah at me

page 18

1. ...hah... / While I wanted a date with Iwai, I didn’t think you come instead...

2. well, pardon me... / they got preparations for the school festival tomorrow, so everyone’s busy.

3. though you should be able to find a vending machine on your own...

a. sigh, honestly

4. don’t go complaining about things like that... / ...huh?

5. nothing. / is it broken?

6. there is a water fountain over there.

7. ...nah, I’m fine.

8. I don’t want to drink if it isn’t a fresh bottle or can.

9. ?

page 19

1. ...so, why did you come to this school?

2. well, honestly, I had nothing else to do...

3. I heard starting tomorrow will be a school festival so, I thought it’ll be a good idea to go look around. / the bizarro tea parlor seems interesting.

4. what’s going on at the university?

5. in the middle of a break for a while

6. even Houko doesn’t come now...

7. what? did something happen?

8. I got a bad feeling...

9. hah?

page 20

1. wah

2. hey / hey... I got a question for you, Haimura.

3. I haven’t / asked you this yet. about me as an enemy

4. ...as of right now, what do you see me as?

5. …...

a. reeks of tobacco

6. Professor,

7. you’re mysterious and suspicious...

page 21

1. what I do know is that you’re the biggest openly public pedohile ever...

2. ...you don’t need to be so honestly blunt...

3. ...however, you have never laid harm to Iwai once.

4. ...that is all that I believe

5. I am certain about.

page 22

1. ...good good good. / for now, that guarantees me one ally.

2. hah?

3. ...just what in the world are you plotting?

4. I plotted or I was plotted

5. ...well,

6. I’ll probably know soon enough...

7. tomorrow

page 23

a. wait, what did you mean by that?...

b. well, nothing really

1. the curtains of the hazy uneasiness

2. the school festival

3. will rise.

page 24

[English] [Translation] Destro 246 6.5 by vinceled

Wed, 15 May 2013 19:52:32 +0000

[Destro 246 - Keitarou Takahashi]

Read rules above on translator page before using.

[Chapter 6.5 - Omake]

Reserved

And here is the end of the first volume. Volume 2 is out on May 17th so I'll post new translations then.

P01
Destro 246
Boss Diaz talking!!
*THUD*
*THUD*
Here in Japan, there is a shop to my liking that is commonly called a “Maid Café”, as such I came here straight from South America to enjoy it!!
Is it here…?
*CLANG CLANG*
There is no greetings to the customers!? - They fucking kidding me!?

P02
Sorry to have kept you waitin’.
Welcome---------!!
Well, it seems to be a fine shop after all, it pleases me. Even though I can recognize some old faces, some other really make me worry.
Incidentally, I wonder why the heck is my panel so small here.
Hey, you the leisurely brat over here! I want an iced coffee. Bring it over right now!
*PISSED*

P03
*CLACK*
Eh---------!? - Once again it’s in a marvelous balance!!
*SPLASH*
It’s hooot!! - The heck, I didn’t order a hot coffee!
MMRRMM MRRHMM!!
You know, I didn’t even order any cake!!
*BREAKS*
Eh---------!?
Really,
Destro 246
I’ve no idea what just happened!!!
End.

[Nederlands] [Translation] Naruto 629 by Sohma Riku

Wed, 15 May 2013 19:49:09 +0000

VERTAALD UIT HET JAPANS

PAGINA 1
Nummer 629: Luchtgat

PAGINA 2
-

PAGINA 3
Madara: Dat zou de boel wat opgeruimd moeten hebben...
Shinobi: Ugh... // Guh... // Aa...
Chouji: Naruto heeft ons weer gered...
Hinata: Naruto-kun...
Juubi: Uuuuhh...

PAGINA 4
Naruto: ...was dat alles...
Naruto: *Hijg hijg*

PAGINA 5
Juubi: GRRRR!

PAGINA 6
Juubi: HOOOOHH!!!!!
Naruto: Guh...
Shinobi: ...de chakra verdwijnt...
Madara: Je doet je sterk voor, maar je hebt je limiet bereikt. // Ik kijk al uit naar je volgende zet...　Je zult me smeken om je te sparen...

PAGINA 7
Hinata: Iedereen!! // Laten we onze krachten bundelen en er samen voor gaan!!
Sakura: En jij houd je rustig, terwijl ik je genees!!
Shinobi: Oké!!
Naruto: ...iedereen...

PAGINA 8
Kakashi: Raikiri!!

PAGINA 9
Obito: Hm... Je hebt nog steeds twijfels.
Obito: Als je het echt had gewild, was ik allang dood geweest.
Obito: Dat juist jij medelijden zou tonen met je vijand...
Obito: Voel je jezelf schuldig......?

PAGINA 10
Obito: Omdat je Rin niet hebt beschermd...
Obito: Voel je jezelf schuldig dat je die belofte aan mij niet kon houden...?
Obito: Probeer je me te bekeren?

PAGINA 11
Kakashi: ...Obito... // Kunnen we hier niet mee ophouden?
Kakashi: ...eens droomde je ervan om Hokage te worden... // Naruto... hij heeft dezelfde droom.
Kakashi: Naruto's woorden zijn hetzelfde als de jouwe eens waren...
Kakashi: In jouw hoofd overlapt Naruto's huidige gestalte onbewust met die van jouw vroegere zelf... // ...je probeert uit alle macht Naruto's woorden te horen, als zijnde de woorden die je zelf ooit zei.
Kakashi: Betekent dat niet dat je hoopt om via jouw vroegere zelf je huidige zelf af te zweren?
Kakashi: Juist jij zou Naruto beter moeten begrijpen dan wie dan ook.
Kakashi: Je kunt nog terug... // Je kunt nog steeds worden wie je eens was...
Obito: Hahaha...

PAGINA 12
Obito: HAHAHAHA!!
Obito: Het is juist omdat ik Naruto zo goed begrijp... // Door te luisteren naar alles wat hij zegt... wil ik niet liever dan dat alles afzweren.
Kakashi: Obito...
Obito: En nog iets... // Het is belachelijk dat je jezelf schuldig voelt tegenover mij.
Obito: Als je denkt dat ik deze oorlog begonnen ben alleen om wat er tussen jouw en Rin is gebeurd, // dan heb je het mis.

PAGINA 13
Obito: Ik weet wat er is gebeurd... Alles.

PAGINA 14
Obito: Rin liet zich vrijwillig door jouw Raikiri doorboren. // Ze koos er zelf voor om te sterven.
Obito: Rin was ontvoerd door het dorp Kiri en tot de jinchuuriki van de sanbi gemaakt.

PAGINA 15
Obito: Je wist haar te bevrijden, maar dat was hun plan van meet af aan. // Om jullie helemaal naar Konoho te drijven, deden ze zelfs alsof ze jullie achtervolgden.
Obito: Zo gauw als jullie Konoha hadden bereikt, zouden ze de Sanbi los laten. // Hun plan was om zo Konoha te verwoesten.
Obito: Rin begreep dat. // Ze pleegde zelfmoord door voor de vijand te springen die jij wilde doorboren met je Raikiri.
Obito: Ze besloot te sterven door de hand van de man waarvan ze hield. // Om Konoha te beschermen.

PAGINA 16
Rin: Kakashi, vermoord me! // Ze gebruiken me...! // Op deze manier is Konoha in gevaar!
Kakashi: Ik heb Obito beloofd je te beschermen! // Dus ik ga je absoluut niet vermoorden! Er moet een andere manier zijn...
Obito: Wat je ook zegt. // Jij, die Rin niet kon beschermen, bent slechts een bedrieger.
Obito: Rin was niet een persoon die had hoeven sterven... Derhalve is de Rin die stierf ook een bedrieger.　// Rin is alleen Rin as ze leeft.
Obito: Het shinobi systeem dat alleen maar voor dit soort situaties soort... De dorpen... // En zijn Shinobi...
Obito: Het enige wat mij to wanhoop drijft // is deze wereld... dat is deze schijnwereld.

PAGINA 17
Kakashi: ...heb je niet naar Naruto geluisterd? // Hij zei dat de meeste pijn ontstaat door je vrienden niet mee te dragen in je hart zoals ze zijn...
Kakashi: Ik heb hem de woorden geleerd die jij ooit tegen mij zei... // Jouw vroegere zelf zou het met Naruto eens zijn geweest... // En ik geloof dat je zelfs nu nog...
Obito: Kijk naar me!! Mijn hart is leeg!! // Ik voel zelfs geen pijn meer!!
Obito: Je hoeft je niet schuldig te voelen, Kakashi. // Dit luchtgat is het gecreëerd door deze verrotte wereld!!

[English] [Translation] Destro 246 6 by vinceled

Wed, 15 May 2013 17:43:41 +0000

[Destro 246 - Keitarou Takahashi]

Read rules above on translator page before using.

[Chapter 6 - Fire Cracker]

Reserved

P01
Chapter 6 - Fire Cracker

P02
Yokohama - Yamate City
Private St. Moshika Girl’s High School

P03
Uaah!
*CHAK* x5
I couldn’t sell it after all…the remaining stock. It won’t necessarily incur a loss but……
With this, I can’t make any profits either.

P04
*SPLAAASH*
*FWIISSHH*
*POURING WATER*
Hey, who’s there?
*SPLASH* x2
*SOAKED*
I’ll kill you, bitch……

P05
You can try to look smart all you want, 893!
But I know you’re only showing off. Even you have a limit to what you can do Manryou!
*POURING WATER*
You’re even entered this school like it was nothing!
This is really pissing me off, an unattractive 893 like you acts so arrogantly. I’m sure you got in here through your connections, you did right?
I entered this school using the normal ways.
I also have no intention of standing out. Aren’t I behaving properly here?
Cut the water off now, you’re wasting it.

P06
*JERKS* x2
This bitch, she must have glued the lock.
*FWIIIISSHH*
Stop spouting bullshit.
Your two escorts transferred in the same class you’re in,
And they don’t even wear the proper uniform! You’re really showing off, aren’t you! You did this so you could show-off your power, right!?
Hime sure is taking her time on the toilet.
Maybe it’s the number 2?

P07
Just so you know, these two also had to pass the entrance examination!
Also, I should mention that they are pretty poor. That’s why as for their clothes, no one tells them anything. - The school expenses are even carried by me.
*FWIIIISSHH*
*FLOWING*
*FLINCH*
Anyway, I’m pretty sure now, this voice belongs to San’nouji from the 1st years, right?
You’re quite mischevious for a daughter belonging to a high-class family, aren’t you……
I never forget the association between a voice and its face.
My line of work requires it after all.
I must say you went pretty far even for a simple tease, San’nouji……
*SPLATTER*
What’s wrong with you? Are you acting this way just for your boyfriend’s sake?

P08
It’s fine already, get out of here.
If Nanten and Renka were to come here now, you’d end up in serious trouble.
You must feel better having teased on an unattractive 893 for ten minutes, don’t you?
……Hmph!
*SPLASH*
Keiichi is making serious efforts. He’ll swallow your territory in one go too!

P09
[Scary looking pissed off Ichigo]

P10
*GRAB*
*SMACK*
*DRIP*
You talked about him getting my territory “too”, didn’t you.

P11
I’m taking back what I said before about letting you off.
*RESTRAIN*
I’ll have you to cough up
Everything you know
About “your boyfriend’s territory”.

P12
Haa~~~~!?

P13
You’re trying to lead us on aren’t you! You got us to the same place both yesterday and today! You’re totally setting up your own pace with this.
Matoba Imari.
*FWOOOOOOSH*
Should I really tell them?

P14
Imari-san,
Today, we haven’t come specifically to kill you.
*SU*
Sui!
Be careful, you’re way too close to her!
I don’t take the bite.
I don’t have any business with you.
You better cut it out, if from the very beginning I haven’t tried to get rid of you is because I don’t want to fight, you know?
Stop approaching me already.
If you don’t, you’ll get noticed by my owner.

P15
We’ll do as you wish but,
But today is another matter!
You seem to be well informed about hitmen, aren’t you? Like for that “Kemuri”. I have something I want to talk about.
Take a ride with us,
If you refuse, I’ll shoot down all those kids playing over there.
Si---------gh.

P16
Have they all been assembled?
Yes, all those related to the continuous fall in prices in Kawasaki. But for most of them, Nanten and Renka have……
Hey, I hope they won’t do something regretful until we get the safes code numbers from them.
I think this should be fine, seeing how they listen to you.

P17
Splurt
*LIFTS*
Alright!
*WHOA--*
*WHUMP*

P18
*WHOOOOSH*
*BWAH*
*KER-CHAK*
Atchoum!

P19
Fuck…because of you, I’ve probably caught a cold!

P20
Renka! What about the people giving the safes code numbers?
*SHIVER* x3
They’re already inside the container. I had what they were saying recorded on this device.
I’ve collected the money at the XXbuilding in Omori,
Gya------. my foot!!
Did you really need to record all of it? This for example!
Yoo’,
If you don’t want to finish drowned in the deep sea while being stuck to the bike you rode and in this wrecked container you’d better cough up.
B-Boss, the truth is.
Manryoou-----!!

P21
Who’s that guy?
Her boyfriend. He’s the leader of a biker gang.
Ah, so he Keiichi-kun, huh? Was is he still alive then.
You really should start talking you know Imari-chan.
Look, we’ve already arrived near Tomei! TN : Tokyo-Nagoya.
*ROOOOOAR*

P22)
*ROOOOOAR*
Is that really the attitude you should have when asking something to someone!?
*CREAK*
Well, I figured that you’ve already fought Ai-chan so now,
Don’t you want to fight against me too? (heart insert)

P23
*FWOOSH*
*CREAK*
*PLINK*
*KYUN*

P24
Hey, don’t kick in the seats!!
You only need to quickly tell what we want to know.
Then, you’ll be able to get off the car!
We want to know about assassins that use poison!!
There are a large number of assassins that use poison……
…Even though……

P25
Hmph……
So even you are good for nothing, huh.
Sui and Ai. You’re also known as the black dog and the brown dog.
You’re just like dogs, never using your head and only sniffing around and snarling at others.
If you want to know about poison users, then you can’t bustle about hurriedly in your investigation……
You didn’t think about “that four eyes who is bad a sports”, did you!

P26
[Scary looking Hime]

P27
*FLUSTERED*
Uboeeeeh
*SPLATTER* x3
Kyaaaaa!!!
San’nouji, live where the San’nouji group makes his business, right? - Is you really a daughter from the high-class?
Ah Ha Ha Ah Ha Ha,
Yees!?
*FWIIIISSHH*
I’ll let you alive on the condition,
That when you grow up, you finance me with your enterprise!

P28
From now, he’ll be our pet!!!! TN : pet written as sex slave
Even so, the pleasure I get from making men suffer really seem pale in comparison to girls!
Sex slave!?
*BOING*
Yeah! It’s great!!
Thank you very much, Imari-san.
*ROAR*
*ROOAAAAR*

P29
Thanks to you, we’ve finally found who our target is. So, you get off the car now.
*SUPA*
*DOKAKA DOKA DOKA*

P30
- End -

[Español] [Translation] Nanatsu no Taizai 28 by DH777

Wed, 15 May 2013 14:55:39 +0000

Página 1
¡¡Quinientas mil copias vendidas en total!! ¡¡Los volúmenes uno y dos están a la venta ya!!
¡¡Se aproxima hacia la princesa…!!
Las manos mágicas del criminal
¡¡El perseguidor se acerca!! ¡¡La hermana mayor, Verónica, obedece a los caballeros sagrados y captura a Elizabeth!!
Capítulo 28/ Un hombre peligroso

Página 2
La lluvia cada vez es más fuerte.
Llevemos la mercancía a dentro de la tienda.
¡¡Lo sientooooooooo!!
¡¡Soy… soy un incompetente!!
Elizabeth… ¡¡Elizabeth fue….!!
¡¡No tengo derecho de vivir otro día!!
¡¡Conviértanme en un puerco rostizado!!
Cálmese, señor puerco. No sabemos que le sucedió a la señorita Elizabeth aún.
¿A dónde se la llevaron?

Página 3
Creo que ellos dijeron “Ceramic Tear Inn” o algo así…
Muy bien.
Capitán… por ahora, debemos regresar al Bar y planear nuestro…
¡¡Iremos ahora!!

Página 4
Parece que los estás haciendo bien, Ellie.
Bueno… Eres una chica responsable, así que imagine que estarías bien.
¿¡¡Creíste que yo podría decir algo así, estúpida Ellie!!?
¿¡¡No tienes idea de cuan preocupada estaba por ti, escondiéndote del castillo por ti misma así!!?
¿¡Qué sucede, señorita verónica!?
¡¡No es nada!! Retírate, Griamor.
…¡¡Si, señora!!
Verónica, tú…
¿Viniste a capturarme, bajo las ordénenos… del reino?

Página 5
Si… ¡¡tú realmente eres, un fugitivo buscado!!
Si te capturo ahora, yo posiblemente me convierta en la futura reina de Leoneth.
¡¡Estoy bromeando!!
¡¡Vine a salvarte, Ellie!!
Todavía puedo hacer algo con mi influencia.
Así que solo regresa al castillo conmigo, ¿De acuerdo?
¿En verdad estás diciendo eso, Verónica?
¡¡Tú de todas las persona debería saber lo que el reino… lo que los caballeros sagrados están haciendo ahora mismo!!

Página 6
Por supuesto. Preparándose para la guerra.
Fortificando el castillo, almacenando comida, e incrementando nuestra guardia militar.
Si tú sabes todo eso, entonces por qué…
…¿Por qué? es por eso que eres una chiquilla…
¿No es obvio? ¡¡Es para que esas personas se protejan ellas mismas!!
¿A qué te refieres?
Es para protegerlos de las guerras futuras…
¿Es extraño trabajar por tu propia seguridad?
Eres la única que está haciendo las cosas extrañas aquí…

Página 7
¡¡Según los rumores que he escuchado, estás cazando a los caballeros sagrados junto con los siete pecados capitales!!
¿¡¡Cazando a los caballeros sagrados!!?
Ellos son los que están tras nosotros, así que nosotros…
¿Por qué deberíamos estar tras ustedes?
Ustedes están obstaculizando nuestro plan de proteger a las personas.
Escúchame. Tienes que romper tus lazos con ellos.
¡Todos ellos son malos, personas despreciables!
Especialmente el capitán, meliodas, con peligrosos rumores sobre él…
Él no es a medias un criminal que puedes cambiar.

Página 8
Su apariencia no es nada más que una máscara…
¡¡Y su verdadera apariencia es la de un furioso monstruo, que deja destrucción a donde quiera que él va!!
…es lo que he escuchado.
¡¡El señor meliodas no es un monstruo, y él no es alguien que podría hacer cosas tan insensibles!!
¡¡Abre tus ojos!! ¡¡Él te está engañando para usarte de la manera que él quiera!!
¡¡Dime donde están los pecados!!
¡¡Acabaremos esto allí!!
…Ya veo.
¿No vas a hablar? ¿Huh?

Página 9
Entonces no puedo dejarte ir de aquí.
Lleva esto contigo… Esto es de nuestro padre.
Él dijo que es un pendiente que te protegerá del mal.
¿¡Papá está bien!?
Por supuesto… ahora solo quédate aquí.
Griamor, entra y vigila a Elizabeth.
Pero señorita verónica, soy su…
¡Está bien!! Tomaré un descanso.

Página 10
Que obstinado.
Capitán…. Definitivamente es esa habitación.
Peor puedo sentir el poder de un caballero sagrado…. ¿Estarás bien sin tu tesoro sagrado?
Si hacemos un alboroto, hay una alta probabilidad de que más refuerzos vengan.
Además, la ciudad y Elizabeth posiblemente sean arrastradas en esto, también…
Déjamelo a mí.
Solo hagamos según lo planeado. Cuento contigo.

Página 11
Página 12
Página 13
Página 14
Página 15
¿Señor meliodas…?

Página 16
¡¡Despierta, Griamor!!
¡¡Tonto!!
¿¡¡Dónde está Ellie!!?
Un… un chico repentinamente entro…
¿Un chico…?
Era muy fuerte y hábil…
Ya veo… ellos vinieron a salvarla.
Así que ella es un peón realmente importante para ellos después de todo…
¡¡Iré tras ellos!!
¡¡Es demasiado tarde!!
Sabía que debí haber traído a Gilthunder.
Oh bueno, está bien.
Ya hemos hecho nuestro movimiento…

Página 17
Muy bien…
Deberíamos estar bien si nos alejamos así.
¿Estás enojado?
…Prometí esperarte, pero no pude quedarme quieta como dije…
¿Estás herida?
Fue mi culpa.
No debí dejar que te asustaras.
Está bien… ¿pero pudieron reunir información?
Si, gracias a ti. Nuestro destino es la ciudad cercana.

Página 18
¡Fuegos artificiales!
Habrá un gran festival en esa ciudad mañana.
¿Un… festival?
¡Y esta es tu misión! ¡Necesito que hagas parte del festival de danza desnuda!
¿¡Desnuda… da!?
Bromeo.
¡Caraaaaay!

Página 19
…Anoche, cuando estuve hablando con mi hermana…
Te dije que fue realmente divertido en ese entonces, ¿Cierto?
Pero,
Ahora, cuando estoy con todos ustedes,
Cosa que nos producen miedo o dolor nos pasan, pero….
Estoy feliz.
…Regresemos.
Los chicos están esperándonos.
¡Si!
Lo siento, verónica…
Pero incluso si el resto del mundo se convierte en mi enemigo….

Página 20
Yo creeré en él.
Oh, por otro lado, Hawk está realmente deprimido por todo esto, ¿Así que por qué no lo animas?
¿Huh? ¿Dijiste algo?
No, supongo que en realidad no importa.
Sin importar lo que el futuro le guarde, ella ira de su mano. La princesa seguirá creyendo en el criminal.
¿Es ese un héroe o un demonio?

Continuará en el Capítulo 29/ Latido Oscuro

[Português Brasileiro] [Translation] KissxSis 70 by luispauloml

Wed, 15 May 2013 08:55:50 +0000

Reservado para Haru-Ka Scans
Tradução JP-EN: Vexed (Vortex-Scans)

Página 01:

Diante de uma grande encruzilhada
Qual direção seu coração seguirá?
70°xkiss: Crescendo (crescer)

Página 02:

Suminoe Ako --- A gêmea mais velha
Segundo ano, Colégio Tamahide, e Gerente de Assuntos Gerais do Conselho Estudantil.
Foi indicada para ser a próxima presidente ou vice-presidente do Conselho devido a sua

popularidade,
Mas continua trabalhando como gerente, segundo ela, devido às responsabilidades que tem em

casa.
Tira notas boas desde o ensino fundamental, mas é péssima nos esportes.
Não há uma única modalidade em que seja boa.
Entretanto, parece que isso a torna mais popular entre os rapazes.

Página 03:

Parece ser uma pessoa bem dedicada e responsável à primeira vista, mas tem, na verdade, uma

mentalidade bastante insegura.
Por isso, é mimada pelas pessoas frequentemente.
Na escola, é uma aluna exemplo,
Mas em casa, é uma verdadeira tarada.
Uma verdadeira tarada.
Hah
Hah
Uma verdadeira tarada.
Não precisa repetir três vezes!

Página 04:

Suminoe Riko --- A gêmea mais nova
Segundo ano, Colégio Tamahide, e oficial disciplinar.
Tornou-se uma oficial disciplinar porque não gostar de má conduta,
Mas também não gosta de pensar e por isso possui um cargo inferior, não subindo à liderança.
É péssima nos estudos, mas excelente nos esportes
E já ajudou muitas equipes esportivas desde a época do ensino fundamental.
Sua postura franca e masculina a faz bastante popular entre muitos rapazes.

Página 05:

Tem alguns traços femininos como, por exemplo, o band-aid que continua usando, na esperança de

um dia ter Keita para si mesma,
Mas frequentemente age de forma contraditória ao seu posto de oficial disciplinar
(sem balão, Riko:)Em público! Que indecência!
Seus desejos sexuais são retardados por sua seriedade natural,
Sendo que ela possui suas próprias regras de como atrair o Keita.
(sem balão, Mikazuki:)Hoho~!
Com isso, ela se sente inferior à Ako, que é uma verdadeira tarada.
Ela também fica molhadinha facilmente.
Calado!

Página 06:

As duas estão com seu meio-irmão Keita desde que eram crianças.
Passaram por tempos ruins, mas já superaram,
E começaram a se dar bem novamente sem perceberem.
Keita até mesmo recusou as recomendações que recebeu para que pudesse frequentar a mesma escola

que as irmãs.

Página 07:

O próprio Keita tem seus receios.
As duas irmãs não paravam de beijá-lo.
Ele acabou se tornando um viciado em beijos.
E pouco depois disso, já não conseguia mais se controlar.
Ele pensou consigo mesmo que se continuasse agindo assim...
Acabaria por fazendo algo com as duas...
Mas mesmo assim, continuou andando na corda bamba,
Levando uma vida feliz.
Até que um dia, ele conheceu...

Página 08:

Kiryuu Yuuzuki
Uma nova professora no Colégio Tamahide
Responsável pela turma 1-2, leciona História do Japão.
É uma otaku, mas ninguém sabe ainda.
Conheceu Keita em uma loja de roupas ocidentais, onde trabalha por meio-período,
E teve uma péssima primeira impressão, depois de um pequeno incidente.
Mesmo depois de vir para Tamahide, levou algum tempo até que o problema fosse resolvido.

Página 09:

Depois que o mal-entendido foi esclarecido, ela se encantou por ele,
E Keita, mesmo com sua paixão pelas irmãs, se apaixonou por ela também.
Por fim, os dois começaram a namorar.
Sim, isso daria acalmaria a luxúria insatisfeita de Keita...
Era o que eles pensavam.
Tudo bem eles namorarem e tal, mas ela sendo professora e ainda a responsável por sua turma,
Apesar de se verem todos os dias, é difícil para que ajam como um casal normal.

Página 10:

O que por sua vez, faz com que os desejos de Keita aumentem ainda mais.
Hoje Ako-nee e Riko-nee vão dormir comigo, não é?
E o que eu faço com isso?

Página 11:

Eu usei as duas para bater uma ontem à noite,
E já estou desse jeito de novo...
Não posso me dar ao luxo de cometer erros!
(sem balão, Ako:)Kei-chan, você é tão bom
(sem balão, Keita:) HA HA HA HA
(sem balão, Riko:)Foi a minha primeira vez, mas foi incrível...
Muito bem, vou dormir antes que elas cheguem! Assim, não podem me tentar!
Que cedo madruga, Deus ajuda!
(fora do balão:)Boa noite

Página 12:

Kei-chaaan (coração)
(sem balão, Riko:)Chegamos~
Hã?
(sem balão, Keita:)Zzzz
Ele já dormiu...
Ele acordou bem cedo hoje.
Nós também acordamos, então vamos dormir.
....?
O que foi?
Bem...

Página 13:

....
Ele está de pau duro.
Pau duro, com certeza...
E por que ele está assim?
Está sonhando com alguma coisa?
Se for um sonho com a Kiryuu-sensei, vou bater nele e acordá-lo!
(fora do balão:)Ele deveria ser só nosso na hora do sono!
Ta, ta. Se acalme.
Ele estava estranho hoje, não é?

Página 14:

É como se estivesse...
Com fogo entre as pernas.
Eh... Acho que sim.
Ele sempre apronta alguma com a gente quando se excita,
Mas até hoje, nunca tinha acordado cedo para pedir um beijo.
Hmmm...
Há algum tempo ele parecia preocupado com o fato de nos ver como mulheres.
V-você também acha?
Sim! Só pode ser isso! Ele veio pra cima da gente com tudo!
Cara... Elas perceberam isso tudo?
(fora do balão:)Ainda acordado

Página 15:

Ele ter se apaixonado pela Kiryuu-sensei
O fez perceber a gente ainda mais que antes.
A maioria dos rapazes apenas nos teria como irmãs,
Mas não o Kei-chan.
É.
Ele vai crescer e se tornar um grande tarado.
Ei! O que você está fazendo?
O quê? Não é óbvio?
(fora do balão:)Não posso perder essa chance, ele está só de cueca.
Ahhhhh! Não me toque!

Página 16:

Nós não concordamos em não acariciá-lo enquanto ele dorme?
Isso só se aplica a sexo e afins.
(fora do balão:)Que relaxante...
Eu tenho feito esse tipo de observação desde sempre.
....
Observação? Como assim?
Medindo seu tamanho.
Como assim, tarada?
Também avalio o quanto ele cresceu e o quanto cresce quando fica duro.
Como assim, tarada?
Não repita duas vezes.
Ahhh, acho que devia dizer mais uma vez!
(fora do balão:)Me chamaram de tarada três vezes nessa narrativa
Mas enfim, por que é que você fica medindo?

Página 17:

Hm?
Calmaí! Você disse quando ele fica duro... Mas é você que o faz ficar assim!
É fácil. Como ele é jovem, basta acariciar e voilà!
Isso com certeza é sexo e afins!
Não, isso nem chega a peto.
E por que você está tão brava?
Você anda fazendo coisas enquanto ele dorme?
Eh?!
N-não! Eu não fiz nada com ele!
E por que você está tão agitada?
Isso apenas denuncia seu sentimento de culpa.

Página 18:

Deixa disso! Deixe-me acariciar também!
Hehe! Quanta luxúria, Ako-sensei! (coração)
Eu também tenho o direito de averiguar o crescimento do meu irmão mais novo!
Claro, claro! (estrela)
....(coração)

Página 19:

Você nem hesitou. Nossa, você parece bastante acostumada com isso.
Desde quando você tem feito isso?
E-... eu disse que não faço essas coisas!
Ugh...!
Uh...
Zzzz

Página 20:

....
Quer sentir como é por baixo?
Ehh?!
Você não quer?
...Quero sim.
....!!
Ah
Ahh!
(fora do balão, Ako:)Tão quente, tão duro~ Ah
Ah... Faz tanto tempo (coração)

Página 21:

Ako... Sua boca está aberta.
Eh?
Não... Estava?
Sim.
Estava abrindo e fechando como se você quisesse alguma coisa dentro dela.
....!!
Ah...
Ele está liberando alguns fluidos (coração)
.....
Ah... Ako, você já experimentou?
O esperma do Keita?
C- c- c- claro que não!
Mas você quer, não é?
N...
Não, eu...

Página 22-23:

....
Eee!

Página 24:

Eu quero...
Experimentar um pouco do esperma do Keita... (coração)

Página 25:

Kyaaaa!?
Ahh!
Ufff
Ufff
Bem,
Acho que por hoje chega.

Página 26:

Hã?
Você está duro desde que chegamos aqui.
Pense na pessoa que te deixou assim...
Enquanto da um jeito (coração)
....
E nós vamos cuidar de nós mesmas enquanto pensamos no Keita Jr.
!!?
O quê?!
?

Página 27:

...? Você não vai?
Eh?
....
Eu...
Eu vou... Mas...

Página 28:

....!!
Boa noite, Keita.
Fique a vontade para esvaziar tudo!
(fora do balão:)Hehehe
Do que você... Ha... Haha...
Como é que eu não poderia bater uma...
Depois de ver esse rostinho?!
Me ajude, Yuuzuki-sensei!
Hm...

[English] [Translation] Billy Bat 100 by kewl0210

Wed, 15 May 2013 05:53:13 +0000

Only for use by Mangaholic.

Okay, here's big giant 'ol chapter 100.
I've got one left. I dunno if I can finish it today. I'll get it done soon, the raw just came out.

[Billy Bat 100 Translation by Kewl0210]
Page 1:
Billy: Yo. I'll bet you were pretty surprised by that important guy that showed up last time, right? This chapter's a continuation of that story.
The time period is 1944... Uh, do I look three-dimensional? Is somethin' weird goin' on?
Title: Chapter 100 Unfulfilled Dream [7/8]

Page 2:
SFX: GII...
Narration: Germany
1944-----
SFX: KAH KAH
SFX: KAH
Disney: This is...
Side: This year in which there was a series of losses on the Eastern front, an evacuation from Northern Africa, and Germany itself had become a battlefield, he was within a dream that he couldn't give up un.

Page 3:
Disney: These sure are some stately paintings.
Adolf: They're all my work.
Disney: Huh...?

Page 4:
Adolf: This is my, Adolf Hitler's, private art gallery.
Disney: I... I never knew you were such a skilled artist, my Fuehrer...
Adolf: I took the entrance exam to the Academy of Fine Arts Vienna.
Disney: He~~~h.

Page 5:
Adolf: I reached the final selection, but I did not pass.
Disney: ...........
Adolf: Egon Schiele passed in my place.
Disney: Ah... I see...
Adolf: Apparently one of the examining professors said
that he could feel no human empathy in this painting...
Disney: ..........
[Poor Hitler.]

Page 6:
Disney: H....
How could they say that?
Honestly... How could they say that about such a well done picture...?
Ah... Honestly! That's what I think, from the bottom of my heart!!

Page 7:
Adolf: Go to America and spread this picture.
Disney: Spread it...?
Umm... My fuehrer, I'm not sure I understand what you...
Adolf: Comics...
And in the coming age, animation would do fine, as well.
Disney: Comics...?
Animations...?
Adolf: I guarantee you, it will make you a rich man.

Page 8:
Disney: Rich...?
WIth this...?
B... But I don't have the artistic talent to popularize this drawing.
Adolf: Search.
Disney: Huh...?
Adolf: Look on the table.
Disney: .........
Adolf: It's your identification tag.
You can use that to become an American.

Page 9:
Adolf: All of them men that man knew are dead. No one in America knows him.
Then, search for a man that can draw that picture well there.
Disney: I see...
Um... Excuse me, my fuehrer?
Adolf: What is it? Speak up!
Adolf: Um... I think this bat would be more popular if it were made a little cuter...
Ah... I... I'm terribly sorry. I was out of line.
Adolf: Do what you want.

Page 10:
Adolf: It will be all right. It should be well within your ability.
Disney: Okay...
Adolf: After seeing so many Jewish financiers, I've become aware.
Your heads are empty, but you have talent as businessmen.
Adolf: But you must oversee it thoroughly.
Disney: Oversee...?
Adolf: I mean that when you find someone who can draw that same sort of picture, you need to manage him.
Disney: I see...
Adolf: It's an extermination.

Page 11:
Disney: ..........
Adolf: One more thing...
Men seeking the scroll will appear, but...
you must not win them over. Don't antagonize them.
Disney: Scroll...?
Adolf: Yes, the scroll. I've been having my men search the world for it,
but I still don't even know if it truly even exists.
Disney: What is it exactly...?
Adolf: It seems that if you possess it, you can control history.
Disney: Huh...?
Adolf: It's said that you can rewrite history with it and such things... Absurd tales.
But since long, long ago, there's been innumerable people searching for it.

Page 12:
Adolf: If I were to get my hands on it, the would would be mine...
No matter the era, people like me will always appear.
Go spread that picture. That is more than enough.
That is all. No go promptly to America.
Disney: Um, my fuehrer?
There is one thing I'd like to ask...
If I were to acquire that scroll...
how should I alter the past?

Page 13:
Adolf: I'd like you to make it so...
I am accepted to the art academy.

Page 14:
Adolf: After that, kill the white one.
Disney: White...?
Adolf: So Professor Von Braun can quickly develop the rocket
and even go to the moon.
SFX: KAH KAH
Disney: Huh...?
Adolf: Dismissed.
SFX: KAH KAH
SFX: KAH KAH KAH

Page 15:
Somebody: Chairman.
Chairman!!
Disney: !!
Guy: That's all there is to say regarding the imitation Billy Bats in China.
But the situation is actually more serious.
Narration: 1981------
Guy: Unless we act quickly, the copies will outnumber the legitimate merchandise.
Guy: What if we gave kickbacks to the high-ranking officials in Beijing?
Guy: If we do that, they'll just take advantage of it!
Guy: Chairman, we need to pressure Asia to be stricter on copyright laws!!
Guy: Anyhow, it seems that Japan's Billy Land is near completion, isn't it?

Page 16:
Guy: Ooh! Finally, eh? Billy Land Wakayama?!!
Guy: So our long years of planning have finally materialized?!!
Guy: This will really open up a new market in Asia, Chairman!
Guy: So we must take strict measures against imitation merchandise.
Disney: It's an extermination.
Guy: Huh...?
Disney: I'm saying to exterminate them.
That is all.
Guys: Yes, sir!!

Page 17:
Woman: Chairman, your meal with President Reagan...
Disney: Yeah. Tell him I'm not feeling well so we'll have to do it some other time.
Woman: B... But, sir...
Disney: When he was a deadbeat actor, I got him work on the "Billy Bat Hour".
He's in no position to complain about last-minute cancellations.
Tell him I'm a bit concerned that a bad actor rose to the presidency. I don't care one bit about his Reaganomics...
Woman: ..........
Finny: It's rare to hear a call from you.

Page 18:
Finny: You're saying to guard this artist?
Disney: Yes.
Finny: All right.
We need to take close care of the artist.
Though previously, I had to dispose of an artist. Though it broke my heart to do so.

Page 19:
Finny: Since then, quite a few troublesome things have occurred.
Disney: That was when you got your hands on the scroll, wasn't it?
Finny: You promised not to get involved with the scroll...
Disney: Yes, I know.
I understand, but...
you all need my business talent, don't you?

Page 20:
Disney: Couldn't you let me get in on that scroll, too?
Narration: Prinston University
New Jersey
Someone: ...As you can see above, our United States army organization has an exceedingly complex structure...
Phil: HUAAAAA
Guy: Hey, that's weird for you, Phillip.
You're were saying how this special lecture would be a credit.

Page 21:
Guy: Did you hear? About Kevin?
Phil: What?
Guy: When Bonney was setting up his drums in his dorm, suddenly he showed up.
And he said that song needs dancing.
Phil: Huh?
Guy: Hey, he did say that song you wrote the base line for would sell tens of millions of records.
Phil: Yeah. The one he decided on his own would be called "Thriller" or whatever...
Guy: Yeah. He said if that song's a hit, it's gotta have dancing.
Phil: Don't be an idiot!
We're a band! The hell's he mean, dance?!!
Guy: GOHON
Phil: ..........

Page 22:
Guy: I dunno... But some guys besides Kevin said some weird things.
Phil: Don't piss me off anymore.
Guy: He asked if Bonney had heard of a movie studio called "KASFX".
Phil: Isn't that Director Coney Akechi's place?
Guy: He said he didn't know much about that warehouse town, so he wanted Bonney to tell him where it was.
Why do ya think Kevin wants with that place?
Bonney asked the same thing, and Kevin said...
To "talk about the moon".
Akechi: If this moon story gets out, you guys will die.
Phil: The moon...!!

Page 23:
Guy: Hey, you up there, what about the moon?
Phil: ..........
If your special lecture, given by me, Bernard Pierce, is so boring, then why don't I end it here?
Anyone that wants to hear more of what I have to say, you can get a job with the international police.
Bernard: It sounded like the two of you were getting excited about the moon.
I love stories about the moon.
Lots of people talk about America's Thee Great Urban Legends...
The first one, that "Those that imitate Billy Bat will be killed by Chuck Culkin men."
And the second that "Elvis is alive".

Page 24:
Bernard: Interestingly, these two have to do with idols of the American people.
But the last one...
"Humans didn't go to the moon."
SFX: KAH KAH
Bernard: I think it's natural that as a ex-serviceman, even I would be under suspicion.
Why haven't we gone to the moon since the Apollo Project?
SFX: KAH
Bernard: Mankind should go to the world of the moon once again.
This concludes today's lecture.
Side: Bernard Pierce. The man who moves the National Guard to his will and the boss of the organization that attacked Kevin. What is his objective...?!
Bottom: "Billy Bat" Chapter 100 / End
Next issue is the last chapter of the series and includes a special article!!

[English] [Translation] Billy Bat 99 by kewl0210

Wed, 15 May 2013 03:23:00 +0000

Only for use by Mangaholics.

Okay, I'm gonna get these last three done now. In this chapter, we learn that Disney and Hitler were in it together. Just as I thought.

[Billy Bat 99 Translation by Kewl0210]
Page 1:
Audrey: I know an amazing artist.
I'm sure you'll love him.
It might the the biggest discovery in 10 years... no, maybe even all of history.
DIsney: Don't you think your skirt's a little short, Audrey?
Side: Her father is the most famous man in the world. A good American that makes the whole world smile with that bat character?!

Page 2:
Audrey: Do you not like the length of your daughter's skirt, Daddy?
Title: Chapter 99 One of the Three Great Urban Legends [6/8]

Page 3:
Audrey: It seems the more a playboy a man is, the more he sees all other men as being just like him and so the more he worries about his own daughter.
Your new girlfriend is even younger than me, isn't she?
SFX: BASAH
Audrey: His work.

Page 4:
Disney: What are these?

Page 5:
Audrey: Are you gonna kill him?
Disney: ..........
Audrey: Whenever somebody copies Billy Bat, one of Culkin Enterprises' people goes and kills them......
Ahaha!! That's one of the three great urban legends of modern America!!
The others are "Elvis is still alive" and uhh...
"Humans never went to the moon."
Such an honor, isn't it? To be included in one of those three great legends?
Disney: ..........

Page 6:
Audrey: ...So, what do you think? Isn't he good?
Looks like somebody that'll sell, doesn't he?
Disney: I suppose.
Audrey: I'll introduce a bodyguard to him.
Disney: Huh?
Audrey: That artist is being targeted for some reason.
Disney: Targeted?
Audrey: Yes. The art he draws on walls always gets torn off by someone in one night.
And now they're even after his life.
Disney: WHy?
Audrey: Who knows?
Maybe his pictures are magical?

Page 7:
Disney: Magical...?
Audrey: Yes.
What else would drive someone to kill another person just for drawing pictures?
Pictures sure are incredible things, aren't they?
You made all this with just Billy Bat, after all.
It's practically like you've taken over the world.
Disney: Let's get him...
a bodyguard.
Audrey: Thank you, Daddy.
We'd better hurry or his art will start being destroyed just as soon as he's done drawing it.

Page 8:
Audrey: At worst, he could even be shot while he's drawing.
His wonderful wall paintings would be...
stained with blood.
Disney: ..........

Page 9:
SFX: CHAH
Nazis: Richt euch!! (Take aim!!)
Somebody: Stooooop!!

Page 10:
Fuy: AAAAA!!

Page 11:
Guy: Execution for 8 out of 9 soldiers for the crime of desertion of the Stalag Luft III prisoner-of-war camp, complete!!
Disney: !!
SFX: ZAH

Page 12:
Adolf: Do you know the reason you were spared?
Earlier, I had each of you choose which picture you liked most from a selection of them.
SFX: ZAH
Adolf: And only you chose this one.
Disney: .........
Adolf: That is why you were spared.

Page 13:
Adolf: So, what do you say, leutnant (lieutenant)?
Would you like to become the richest man in the world?
Disney: Hi...

Page 14:
Disney: Hitler...
Narration: New Jersey
1981-----

Page 15:
Smith: What would you do in these situation?
For example, if I...
Kevin: .........!!
Smith: came like this, what would you do?

Page 16:
Smith: Incorrect.
Right now, your neck would be split wide open.
The correct answer would be to take the thing closest to you, the ashtray,
throw it as hard as you can,
and run away at a full sprint.

Page 17:
Smith: That's the nature of self defense.
Especially for a person like you.
If a person can't harm another person, no matter how much you teach them to shoot,
they won't be able to pull the trigger when the critical moment comes.
Kevin: I'm not a cowar...
Smith: I've seen a great many such people.
Kevin: ......
Smith: Before you start acting tough, work on your split-second decision making.
Keeping you alive is the top priority.
Because you're the artist.
No... the cartoonist, isn't that right?

Page 18:
Smith: Doing wall paintings isn't the only thing you want to do, is it?
Why did you stop drawing comics?
Kevin: If Billy's the protagonist,
I could keep writing them forever.
But... When I draw Billy comics, people call them imitations...
Even though mine is the real one...

Page 19:
Smith: Yes, I know.
Your Billy is the genuine article.
Let's go.
Kevin: Huh...? Where?
SFX: ZAH
Smith: To meet a certain man.
Kevin: Certain man...?
Smith: You'll be talking about the moon with him.
SFX: ZAH

Page 20:
Guy: Yeah. A night with a moon just like the one tonight.
Spirits of departed souls rise one after another out of the ground
and lurk around in the darkness like zombies.
And there...
SFX: PACHIN
Akechi: is where your band's performance starts!!

Page 21:
Akechi: This'll be the intro to your music video.
Guys: Ooh!! It's actually pretty damn awesome!!
But... isn't it kinda long for an intro?
There's about 10 minutes until we actually appear.
Akechi: You morons.
That's why you guys are the amateurs and I'm the pro!!
Didn't I tell you that the age of music videos having quality on the level of short films is coming?!
Phil: But man~~~~
Guy: Unfortunately, we don't really have that kinda budget, so...
Akechi: HAAAAAAH. Geez, I'm really not a fan of the fact that everybody that comes here is in the poor house.

Page 22:
Akechi: In order to make the vision that I, Coney Akechi, have in my head a reality,
I need a generous budget on the level that Culkin Enterprises would put out.
Guy: There's a way.
In that video we saw this afternoon... The movie of the moon you shot, director...
Phil: Yeah... what about it?
Guy: We threaten the country with it.
Guy: Threaten the country:
Guy: We that the urban legend
that "Humans didn't go to the moon." is true.

Page 23:
Guy: And if they don't want that fact to get out,
they need to give Coney Akechi have to pay movie production costs on the level of a national budget.
Phil: I geeeeet it.
We can really use this director!!~
Akechi: America went to the moon.

Page 24:
Phil: Eh...?
Akechi: But...
SFX: GACHA
SFX: ZAAAAAA
Akechi: What aired on TV was my movie.

Page 25:
Phil: Huh...?
Akechi: If this moon story gets out,
you guys will die.
Side: 1969, two astronauts walked on the moon. That was real... But for some reason, the video was a fake?!
Bottom: "Billy Bat" Chapter 99 / End
Next issue has color pages commemorating the 100th chapter!!

[English] [Translation] Kitsune no Akuma to Kuroi Madousho 18 by Eru13

Tue, 14 May 2013 22:45:44 +0000

Reserved for Simple Scans. Don't use without my permission.

Kitsune no Akuma to Kuroi Madousho 18
//This is probably the best chapter so far.

p1
18th Clause
Shin: ...
Shin: Eh...
Shin: I'm still alive...?
Shax: Geez, you're so careless!!
Shax: And yet you are the book's holder?

p2
18th Clause
Shin: You are...!!
Shin: The demons from that time!?
Shax: It's been a while, piece of shit. //shithead, shitty bastard, choose the insult you like the best

p3
Shin: Wh-Why...I mean, how are you here?
Aim's sd: Are you ok?
Shin's sd: Ah, thanks...
Shax: Huh?
Shax: You called us here!!
Shin: No, I don't know what's what...
Shax: Keh
Aoi: Kamishiro-kun, what's going on here!!?
Shin: No, even if you ask me...
Shin: Most probably, the grimoire's self-preservation instinct kicked up.
Shin: A "power" to instantly summon contracted demons,
Shin: Something bothersome as a matter of fact.
Shax: You're our contractor!!
Shax: If our contractor dies we'll be in trouble too!!

p4
Shin: We-Well...Umm---
Shin: You really saved me there.
Shax: Keh,
Shax: Of course, you should be grateful!!
Shin: Anyway, now let's...
Aim: Watch out.
Shin: Ubuh

p5
Yuuki: Sorry to interrupt you when you're chatting,
Yuuki: But I don't want you to ignore me.
Shin: Be careful!!
Shin: All attacks are useless against that weapon of hers (cd: ...It seems)
Shax: Hmm, the zodiac, huh, she uses some bothersome weapon.
Shax: But it's not like it's invincible, all we have to do is to endure
Shax: Until the user's mana runs out.
Shin: I know that too...
Shin: But we don't have time.
Shax: Which means we only have one choice.

p6
Shax: If it's the power of the grimoire you used to destroy Aim's "armor",
Shax: We can deal with her somehow, can't we?
Shin: ...
Shin: We can't.
Shax: Huh?
Shin: My power is meaningless if I don't touch the enemy's thing.
Shin: It'd be different if it was a surprise attack, but if I go from the front
Shin: I'll just get blown off.

p7
Shax: (cd: Hmph) The thing is that you have to touch it, huh.
Shax: Hey, can you charge on my signal!?
Shin: "Charge", on her?
Shax: Of course!! You want to charge at someone else!?
Shax: You four-eyed girl, cover me!! //She calls her "musumegane", musume = girl, megane = glasses
Aoi: Who's a four-eyed girl!?
Shax: You are.
Shin: You two, get along well... (cd: Kinda impossible though)
Shax: ---Anyway, you want to get back at her, right?
Shin: Ye-Yeah.
Shax: Then, we'll lend you our power.
Shax: Scare the hell out of her!!

p8
Shin: ...
Shin: Got it!!
Shin: Wooooooh
Yuuki: You're an idiot for just charging at me!!

p9
Aoi: !!
Yuuki: He disappeared!?
Shax: Those cannons won't hit!!
Shax: Hmph, my power is "Spatial Control",
Shax: Its use is normally limited to inside barriers,
Shax: But I can move my target to any place I want!!

p10
Yuuki: Then the boy is...
Yuuki: !?
Yuuki: Behind me!!
Shin: Here.
Yuuki: ...!!
Shin(thinks): She's fallen for it!!
Shin: It's too late!!
Shin(thinks): The moment when No. 6 would reflexively use zodiac to defend herself,

p11
Shin(thinks): I was waiting for it!!
Shin: Oooooh!!
Shin(thinks): I'll rewrite
Shin(thinks): Her Zodiac's power!!

p12
Shin(thinks): Alright...!!
Shin: Kurosaki!!
Aoi: I know!!

p13
Yuuki: I don't know what kind of tricks you used, but it's useless!!
Yuuki: You can't defeat my zodiac!!
Yuuki: Eh!?
Yuuki: The zodiac won't react,
Yuuki: Why!?
Shin?: Too bad for you!!

p14
Shin?: It's your loss for underestimating
Shin?: My power!!
Yuuki: Kahah

p15
Shin: He-Hey, you can't have-!!
Aoi: It's ok, she's just fainted.
Aoi: There's a mountain of things I must ask her.
Aoi: She won't wake up for a while.
Shax: Well then, we'll get going.
Shin: Eh...?
Shin: You won't help us until the end?
Shin's sd: You're pettier than I thought.
Shax: Are you an idiot!!? Don't get carried away!!
Aim: ...
Shin: But, you saved me.
Shin: I appreciate it.

p16
Shin: See you.
Shax: Shuddup, there won't be a next time.
Aim: ...See......You...
Aoi: The ritual might have started already.
Aoi: Let's hurry.
Shin: Yeah!!

p17
Voice: Gyaaaaaah
Albert: I...Impossible...Why...
Albert: The room you were in should've been surrounded by multiple layers of barriers...
Albert: And that figure and power of yours...It can't be...
Albert: You're a demon!?

p18
Demon: I was waiting for you to cause a coup d'etat.
Demon: Because that way I could purge disturbing elements,
Demon: That's why you could carry out a coup d'etat so easily...
Demon: Besides, protruding acts would break the power balance with our world.
Demon: All we desire is balance.
Albert: That manner of speaking, impossible...You are...
Demon: Farewell, Albert-kun.
Albert: Sata...

p19
Shin: Kurosaki, we haven't met anyone for a while,
Shin: What does this mean!?
Aoi: I don't know, but don't lower your guard.
Shin: I know!!

p20
Both: !
Shin: ...This is...
Shin(thinks): What's this?
Shin(thinks): And the smell of this blood...
Aoi: Lead sister, what happened here... //again, might be lead priestess
Nun: No. 9, huh.
Nun: Thank you for your efforts.
Nun: It seems you could drive No. 6 away.

p21
Shin: An...Ally?
Aoi: That's right.
Aoi: That person is one of the Six Highest Leaders who control organization, //maybe Six Supreme Leaders
Aoi: She's my chief.
Shin(thinks): One of the Highest Leaders... //again, maybe Supreme
Shin(thinks): She certainly is beautiful and dignified, yet something...
Shin(thinks): She has this something that gives the feeling that she's not a "person" but another living being...

p22
Shin(thinks): But she did all of this by herself?
Shin: Hey, you, this is...
Shin: Bwoh
Aoi: That you're here means the coup d'etat was...?
Nun: Suppressed.
Nun: I've already executed the ringleader, lead priest Albert.
Nun: It's all thanks to you for holding No. 6 back.
Aoi: Lead priest Albert
Aoi: Was the ringleader!?
Nun: It seems he was planning to use Eclipse to declare war on demons.
Shin: Wha-
Shin(thinks): He tried to do that!?
Nun: Leaving that aside...

p23
Nun: Are you Kamishiro Shin-kun?
Shin: Eh, Ah, Yes.
Nun: You act together with our enemies, demons.
Nun: That on itself makes you an enemy.
Shin: In other words, you'll get rid of me too?
Aoi: Ple-Please wait, he is...
Nun: No.
Nun: Truth is that you helped us this time.
Nun: Getting rid of someone like you would be a stain for our honor.

p24
Nun: Let me express my gratitude first,
Nun: Thank you.
Shin: Ah...No.
Shin: I don't deserve being tha...
Shin's sd: Ah.
Shin: Tha-That's right, Kyuuki's mana that No. 6 stole,
Shin: I have to get it back!!

p25
Nun: Don't worry.
Nun: Let me give that mana back.
Shin: Wh-What?

p26
Nun: I released the mana stockpiled in the cylinder.
Nun: It went to the place it belongs,
Nun: With this, your demon should be back to normal.
Nun: The other demons whose mana was taken before will also be back to normal, but that can't be helped.

p27
Nun: You should leave soon.
Nun: A great number of people will come here soon.
Aoi: That's right, Kamishiro-kun is the organization's enemy.
Aoi: I'll stay here.
Shin: Ok.
Aoi: Umm...
Aoi: Thanks.
Shin: No problem.
Shin: Then, I'm off
Shin: To where Kyuuki is!!

p28
Shin(thinks): I'm on my way!!
Kyuuki: Where am I!?
Kiri: Oh,
Kiri: You're awake?
Kiri: Since you're awake then they must have succeeded.
Kyuuki: Back then I was hit by that light and...
Shin: Kyuuki!!

p29
Kyuuki: Shin!?
Shin's sd: Haa
Shin's sd: Haa
Shin: I'm glad, you're awake...
Shin: ...
Kyuuki: Hm?
Kyuuki: Why are you staring in wonder,
Kyuuki: Is it that unusual that I woke up?
Shin: Ah...No.
Shin: Ermmm...

p30
Shin: I don't know where to look at so it'd be great if you wore something...
Kyuuki: Eh...
Kyuuki: ...
Shin: ...
Kyuuki: People like you are...
Shin: I told you, ok!!
Kyuuki: Say that first!!
18th Clause/END

p31
Kyuuki: Idiots should sleep!!
SFX: Fshhhhhh
Ass: Ass

[English] [Translation] Code Geass: Shikkoku no Renya 28 by natural-log

Tue, 14 May 2013 19:24:16 +0000

CXC only

Renya 28 pg 01 ==========================================
Chapter 28 - The Ambition's Visage

Renya 28 pg 02 ==========================================
>Panel 2
Is this one of the Lord Soresi's subordinate!? Or Dash's!?

That doesn't matter right now!

>Panel 3
Take this! And this!

>Last Panel
Double Burning Smasher!

Renya 28 pg 03 ==========================================
Oh, great job!

Renya 28 pg 04 ==========================================
>Panel 1
What?

>Last Panel
GRAAAAAAAAAH!

Renya 28 pg 05 ==========================================
Regeneration!?

Then, this guy is....!

A knightmare!

Renya 28 pg 06 ==========================================
>Panel 1
AAAAALLL HAAAAIIIIIIIIIIIIL....

>Panel 2
If that's a knightmare, then with this...!

>Last Panel
BRITAAAAAAAANNIAAA!

Renya 28 pg 07 ==========================================
>Panel 1
EEEH!?

>Panel 2
Tsk!

Looks like we've got no choice but to suck and freeze him.

>Panel 3
Enough!

>Panel 5
Is Claire the imperial princess here?

>Last Panel
Y-yes?

Renya 28 pg 08 ==========================================
>Panel 1
I wish to talk.

My name is Dewey Chapman.

>Last Panel
So, he approached Renya and the others after all.

Indeed, what course of action should we take? Right now, we can still assemble an infiltration team and....

Renya 28 pg 09 ==========================================
>Panel 1
Do you think you can win? Against those monsters?

At least, I myself am not confident that I can.

>Panel 2
But, at this rate....

>Panel 3
Right now, securing the stone takes precedence. // That stone that Renya has.

Yes, Milady. (NOTE: Originally "Yes, Milord.")

Renya 28 pg 10 ==========================================
>Panel 1
With this,

will you believe me?

Flap

Flapflap

>Panel 2
Sure.

Now we know he listens to your orders, at least.

>Panel 3
I am glad that we can reach an understanding.

>Last Panel
And? What is your aims here?

Renya 28 pg 11 ==========================================
>Panel 1
How about this?

Won't you consider to rule Britannia together with me?

>Panel 2
Huh?

>Panel 3
This is no treason, it's loyalty. // Now that you have disembarked, what are you going to do?

>Panel 4+last
It isn't just Lord Soresi.

I'm sure there are many elements that are targeting you. // As long as the rightful heir to the throne, Claire Li Britannia, is here.

Renya 28 pg 12 ==========================================
>Panel 1
"Why don't we just take over the nation" is what you are trying to say?

>Panel 2
Isn't that great, Renya? He has the same thing in mind with you.

>Panel 3
Oho, then we can cut the story short.

Before that...

>Panel 4
"Tell us about that monster," I'm guessing?

>Last Panel
And about why the monster only takes orders from you.

Do tell us about that as well.

Renya 28 pg 13 ==========================================
>Panel 1
Very well, let me tell you the truth.

Because we need to be friends.

>Panel 2
I don't know when the monster was born.

The first time I met him was here, on this island.

>Panel 3
It was when the southern countries invaded this land. The monster fought alone.

To protect Britannia.

>Panel 4
I, too, led an army, fought together, and won the battle splendidly.

>Last Panel
But, Britannia didn't response to our meritorious deed .

On the contrary....

Renya 28 pg 14 ==========================================
>Panel 1
GAAAA

AAAAH!!

>Panel 2
W-what are you doing!?

Its power is a threat to our nation!

The emperor has given his words to obliterate it!

>Panel 3
Fools! He's a hero who protected the nation together with us!

>Last Panel
Wha-

What do you think you're doing!?

Renya 28 pg 15 ==========================================
>Panel 1
I can no longer talk to you ingrates as my equals!

>Panel 2
You dare to disobey the emperor's order!?

>Panel 3
OOOOOH!

Renya 28 pg 16 ==========================================
>Panel 2
UGAAA, DAA....

>Panel 3
You are alive, eh?

Thank goodness.

>Panel 4+last
Afterwards, the previous emperor died, but we, who disobeyed the emperor's orders, had no place to return.

On this land, we continued to guard Britannia while waiting for the day the royal family would rise.

Renya 28 pg 17 ==========================================
>Panel 1
Yep, yep, I know how you feel to serve with no rewards.

Is that directed to me?

>Panel 2
So, you've been fighting for yourself so that someone would listen to you, huh?

Maybe so.

>Panel 3
So, what? No matter how you put it,

this is just a talk about wanting to seize power, isn't it?

If you were in the same position, I'm sure you'd be the one who wants that the most.

>Panel 4
HAA!?

Even if I appear like this, I am still one of the long-standing Sumeragi clan. Britannia is nothing but...

Now, now.

>Last Panel
Is he

a knightmare?

Renya 28 pg 18 ==========================================
>Panel 2
But that would mean Dash is involved in this.

What do you have to say, uhh....

>Panel 2
Dewey.

It's Dewey Chapman, Renya-kun.

>Panel 3
For the two previous questions, the answer is "I don't know."

He's already like that when I met him.

Renya 28 pg 19 ==========================================
>Panel 1
More importantly, shall we discuss about our future?

Our wonderful future.

>panel 2
That is not wonderful.

>Last Panel
Hf

Hff

Renya 28 pg 20 ==========================================
>Panel 1
That guy...

He has regained consciousness!

>Panel 2
I....I won't fight for now.

But, I want to tell you. T-to join hands with that man is not wonderful.

>Panel 3
He is?

Mmm, how should I put it....

He's a knightmare.

>Last Panel
Your name... what did you call yourself again?

Renya 28 pg 21 ==========================================
>Panel 1
Dewey Chapman, was it?

Right.

>Panel 2
That is a lie.

EH?

>Panel 3
He is Damian.

Damian Chamberlain.

>Last Panel
Chamberlain!?

Renya 28 pg 22 ==========================================
>panel 1
You are...!

Then, that monster is...!

>Panel 2
It's running wildly following his one and only instinct, to protect the country. I think that's a plausible conjecture.

What are you guys talking about?

Renya 28 pg 23 ==========================================
>Panel 2
WAAAAAH!!

Renya 28 pg 24 ==========================================
>Panel 1
So, it all comes down to this!

>Panel 2
I am truly sorry for lying.

I didn't want Lord Weinberg to be suspicious of me.

>Panel 3
Certainly unpleasant, to hear you use my name for your excuses.

I apologize. In return, I shall reveal the truth.

>Last Panel
He is my younger brother.

His name is Christopher Chamberlain.

Renya 28 pg 25 ==========================================
>Panel 1
The man who was the Knight of One of Aurelien the previous emperor.

>Panel 2
When the one who administered the Knights of the Round passed away,

we became scattered.

>Panel 3
The Knight of One.

>Last Panel
If Christopher didn't become like that,

we, the Knights of the Round, might have been able to stand unified. Then, even the throne succession struggle won't be....

Renya 28 pg 26 ==========================================
>Panel 2
This must be

regret.

>Panel 3
I have spoken of the truth!

Now, won't you join hands with us?

>Last Panel
Wait, wait, wait! You think we can trust someone who's been lying non-stop!?

Besides, how did your brother become a knightmare!?

Renya 28 pg 27 ==========================================
>Panel 1
I don't know.

>Panel 2
So, he says.

>Panel 3
That is....

>Panel 4
Tsk.

>Last Panel
Fine, I confess.

I lied, I know why.

Seriously, you~!

Renya 28 pg 28 ==========================================
>Panel 1
Ooh? You are going to fight us?

Will there be a future for you if you do that?

>Panel 2
You're freaking irritating!

You know that!?

Renya 28 pg 29 ==========================================
>Panel 1
How should we response to this, Dash-sama?

>Panel 2
If we make a move here, we will have Lord Soresi among some other things to mind.... // Now, whatever should we do?

>Panel 3
Then,

allow me to make the move.

>Panel 4
Aah, that would be a great help.

>Last Panel
I have to check the construction of the blast furnace after all.

Renya 28 pg 30 ==========================================
>Panel 1
Dash-sama,

if Renya managed to win against Christopher...

>Panel 2
Then,

>Panel 3
I would love to have a talk with him again, fufu....

>Last Panel
Perhaps, I am expecting it to happen. It has been a century since I felt something like this.

Code Geass - Shikkoku no Renya Volume 5 END

Renya 28 pg 31 ==========================================
no trans

Renya 28 pg 32 ==========================================
Kadokawa Comics Ace
Code Geass - Shikkoku no Renya (5)

Manga
Takuma Tomomasa

Original Script
Taniguchi Gorou
----------------------------------
1st ed. Sep 09 2012

[English] [Translation] Code Geass: Shikkoku no Renya 27 by natural-log

Tue, 14 May 2013 19:22:52 +0000

CXC Only

Renya 27 pg 01 ====================================================
Chapter 27 Island of Despair

Renya 27 pg 02 ====================================================
Flapflap

Renya 27 pg 03 ====================================================
>Panel 3
Hoo,

Knight of 13 has been defeated?

>Panel 4
Yes,

according to the report from Victoria-sama.

>Last Panel
Then, what of our card, the imperial princess?

Renya 27 pg 04 ====================================================
>Panel 1
I'm afraid we can only take her by force...

However, please be at ease.

>Panel 2
We have taken measures to do so.

>Last Panel
Here we goooo!

Renya 27 pg 05 ====================================================
OOOOOOOHH!!

Renya 27 pg 06 ====================================================
Double Burning Smasher Cyclone!

Renya 27 pg 07 ====================================================
>Panel 1
A pincer attack!

If we attack them from both sides....

>Panel 3
You're the ones who got trapped.

You better be ready.

>Last Panel (NOTE: Palm of Mahapadma)
Makahadoma Shou

Renya 27 pg 08 ====================================================
>Panel 1
Ice Art

>Panel 2
U-uoh.

>Last Panel
I-is he... absorbing the heat?

C-cold.

Renya 27 pg 09 ====================================================
>Last Panel
N-no!

At this rate...

Renya 27 pg 10 ====================================================
>panel 1
BAAANG!

>Panel 3
Kh!

>Last Panel
Gts

Grab

AH!

Renya 27 pg 11 ====================================================
>Panel 1
Wawah.

>Panel 2
Karim, move!

>Panel 3
Hey, you're being too pushy, you know?

Right, I don't like this kind of men.

>Last Panel
But, why do I have to fight as well!?

Renya 27 pg 12 ====================================================

Renya 27 pg 13 ====================================================
no trans

Renya 27 pg 14 ====================================================

Renya 27 pg 15 ====================================================
Waterboy has regained his consciousness.

Renya 27 pg 16 ====================================================
>Panel 1
I see.

???

>Panel 2
???

???

Renya 27 pg 17 ====================================================
How about that knightmare man?

Renya 27 pg 18 ====================================================

Renya 27 pg 19 ====================================================

Renya 27 pg 20 ====================================================

Renya 27 pg 21 ====================================================

Renya 27 pg 22 ====================================================
>Panel 3
Annihilated

>Last Panel
Even we sent three ships?

Renya 27 pg 23 ====================================================

Renya 27 pg 24 ====================================================

Renya 27 pg 25 ====================================================
no trans

Renya 27 pg 26 ====================================================
WAAAAAAH

Renya 27 pg 27 ====================================================
>Panel 1
Wh-what's going on?

>Panel 2
From under the sea?

>Panel 3
W-whoa...!

Renya 27 pg 28-29 ====================================================
no trans

Renya 27 pg 30 ====================================================
>Panel 1
WAAAAH!

>Panel 2
Britannia had a monster like this!?

I know nothing! This is my first time seeing it!

>Panel 3
Doesn't matter who the enemy is, anyone who blocks our path...

>Last Panel
will just be eliminated!

Chapter 27 END

[English] [Translation] History's Strongest Disciple Kenichi 521 by aegon-rokudo

Tue, 14 May 2013 09:36:02 +0000

Battle 521: the truth about tanaka tsutomu\\
1
inserted text: these fists exist to protect.\\
2
side text: tanaka tsutomu reached masterdom in order to avenge his master. He is fighting an equal battle against kensei, but…\\
ken: abuh!\\
ken: stop!! Tanaka-san!!\\
ken: he will be eaten up by kensei’s killing intent!!\\
ber: incredible!\\
miu: these incredibly strong explosions of feelings…\\
miu: is this really just tanaka-san’s rage and… hate because his master was killed!?\\
3
hayato: I see, so you even investigated to that point…\\
hayato: I will tell you the truth then, akisame-kun…\\ do you have the determination to hear it?\\
aki: … yes\\
hayato: midou kai-kun from the tenchi mushin style… it all began when his techniques reached the level of a master.\\ because of his strict training his disciples wouldn’t stay with him for a long time and he was troubled by such situation\\
4
on the sign: tenchi mushin style\\
kai: what’s wrong? if you are exhausted after just that, not only you will never become a master, but even your dream to become an expert will just remain a dream.\\
kai: didn’t you want to become strong!? Where is the spirit you showed me when you first entered into this dojo!!?\\
tana: guwaaah!!\\
5
tana: I’m telling you to wait!!\\
tana: I cannot do anything if I don’t wear my glasses!!\\
kai: you are full of excuses tsutomu~~~\\
kai: hurry up and open your mind’s eye, tanaka tsutomu!!\\
kai: don’t say such unreasonable things, shishou!!\\
kai: ok, this is for talking back to me, don~~~!!\\
tana: guhah!!\\
tana: this place in unreasonable… I cannot stay in this dojo anymore…\\
kai: oh, you can quit if you want!!\\
6
girl: father!!\\
girl: you are overdoing it!! Tanaka-san will end up dying you know!!\\
girl: are you alright tanaka-san?\\
tana: young lady…\\
tana: d-don’t worry, I’m fine.\\
7
tana: midou-shishou, why are you taking a rest!?\\ let’s continue the training, please~~\\
kai: fuhahah, tsutomu-kun, I cannot say that I hate when you act because of your self-interest.\\
kai: ok, don~~~!!\\
girl: uwahh, he has such a willpower~~\\
girl: he is the first person to remain in our dojo for all this time, right father?\\
kai: indeed\\
kai: mayu, one day you and him together will…\\
mayu: eh?\\
mayu: eh?\\
mayu: father?\\
tana: y-young lady look! I’m still standing~~\\
kai: gunuh…\\
8
hayato: midou-kun!!\\
hayato: are you alright!!?\\
kai: !?\\ ah, h-hello furinji-dono.\\
near kai: father\\
kai: you saw me in a bad moment. Welcome.\\
hayato: long time no see….\\
hayato: are you not feeling well?\\
kai: I will pass down all of my techniques…\\
kai: that single purpose allowed me endure everything until this day.\\
9
hayato: time passed, and that boy and girl became attracted to each other.\\
hayato: midou-kun often joked about the fact that tanaka-kun had to “defeat him before he could have his daughter”.\\
kai: let’s me go, please, furinji-dono!!\\
saka: … I already heard that same line somewhere else…\\
hayato: but at the end he approved the marriage between the two of them.\\
hayato: no, maybe he already vaguely understood that things would become like that since the beginning.\\
near kai: uwaaah\\
near hayato: come on, drink\\
hayato: and at that time, his daughter, mayu-kun was already pregnant with tanaka-kun’s child.\\
ma: aiyah…\\
aki: be silent out there.\\
hayato: and with this the legitimate successor of the tenchi mushin style was finally decided.\\
hayato: but at that time, a tragedy befell on then, a tragedy called...\\
hayato: kensei\\
10
tana: nuaah!!\\
11
oga: what’s wrong? does your killing intent just amount to this?\\
12
tana: ah yeah. Sorry I know that I was finally able to take my family to the amusement park, sorry about that.\\
tana: yeah, sorry, I’m in the middle of something now…\\
tana: nothing, I just met the person I was looking for since a long time.\\
14-15
tana: you bastard!!\\
tana: what the hell are you doing!!?\\
16
ken: kuh!\\
ken: are you tanaka-san’s wife!!!? Right now this amusement park is really dangerous! Hurry up, take your son and…\\
17
ken: eh?\\
ryu: what’s wrong ken-chan!?\\
miu: k-kenichi.san…!?\\
18
cell: this is the test service line…\\
inserted text: the relation between kensei and tanaka will be completely revealed in the next issue!!\\

[English] [Translation] Gamaran 188 by BadKarma

Mon, 13 May 2013 22:43:00 +0000

Gamaran
Chapter 188
This translation is property of BadKarma of [Ju-Ni]. It is free for use in any scanlation, but it may not be reproduced or altered without the express consent of the translator (BadKarma), and the translator must be properly credited in any release containing this translation.

Page 01
Box：あらすじ　伊織と陣介火花を散らす最中、九条と可偉の戦いは、奇襲で重傷を負った可偉に代わり、善丸が九条の前に立った。強敵を前にして、善丸は兄に己の成長を見せられるか――――。
Summary: While sparks fly between Iori and Jinsuke, Zenmaru takes Kai’s place in his battle against Kujou after Kai is heavily wounded in an ambush. Faced with a formidable foe, will Zenmaru be able to show his brother his progress------?

White insert text top：尊敬する兄の前で挑む強敵相手の大一番！己の集大成を示せ！！
A winner-take-all battle with a formidable foe in front of his brother! Show them the sum of your skills!!
White insert text above logo単行本①～⑳巻　大好評発売中！！
Volumes 1-20, On sale now!!
Black insert text：第百八十八話　中丸洋介
Chapter 188
Nakamaru Yosuke

Zen：見ててくれ　兄上・・・・
Watch me, big brother….
Zen：俺の今の実力を！！
And see the strength I’ve got now!!

Kai：善・・・・丸・・・・！
Zen….maru….!

Mario：・・・・フン
….Hmph
Mario：大亀流の中で最も剣の才の無かった貴様が何をほざくかと思えば・・・・
I was wondering what you, the most talentless member of the Ogame School, would have to say….

Page 02
Mario：善丸・・・・
Zenmaru….
Mario：貴様には現実を理解させる必要がありそうだ
It seems you are in need of a reality check

Zen：ああ・・・・
Yeah….
Zen：才が無ぇのは認めるよ・・・・
I don’t have any talent, I’ll give you that….

Zen：だが現実を理解するのはアンタだ
But you’re the one who’s gonna get a reality check
Zen：九条さん
Kujou-san

Mario：・・・・何？
….What?

Page 03
Zen：確かに・・・・
It’s true….
Zen：昔の俺は弱かった・・・・
I used to be weak….

Zen：けど　今は違う！
But things’re different now!
Mario：！
!

Zen：今は
Now I’m able
Zen：己の剣を信じられる！！
To have confidence in my swordsmanship!!

Mario：（――――！！）
(------!!)
Mario：（構えの変化と共に心の乱れが消えた――――！？）
(His anxiety vanished when he changed his stance------!?)

Zen：・・・・九条さん・・・・
….Kujou-san….

Page 04
Zen：アンタに見せてやる！！
I’m gonna show you!!

Zen：（俺が）
(Just what)
Zen：（積み上げたモンを！！）
(I’ve been working towards!!)

Mario：！？
!?

Page 05
Mario：！！
!!

Mario：（な―――――）
(Wha-------)

Page 06
Mario：（何ぃ！！）
(Whaaat!?)

Mario：！
!

Mario：（これはどういうことだ！！）
(What’s happening!?)
Mario：ちぃ
Tch

Mario：（今の奴の斬撃）
(That slash just now)
Mario：（始動の直前にある攻撃の気配は消せてはいない）
(He wasn’t able to eliminate the signs that appeared just before the initial movement)

Mario：（にもかかわらず）
(And yet)
Mario：（俺はその攻撃をかわしきれなかった！！）
(I was unable to evade it!!)

Mario：（ならば）
(That must mean)
Mario：（既に剣速だけなら可偉と互角・・・・）
(That his speed, at least, is already equal to that of Kai….)

Mario：（いや―――――）
(Or-------)

Page 07
Mario：（コイツは可偉と同等以上に――――）
(Does this mean that he can use “Sadanaga”------)
Mario：（“定長”を使うというのか！？）
(As well as, or even better than Kai!?)

Mario：（これでは――――）
(That, plus the reach disadvantage------)

Mario：（この間合いの不利は簡単ではないぞ！！）
(Will make this difficult!!)

Page 08
Mario：（ここは次の攻撃をかわし　紫電閃で反撃に出る！！）
(I’ll dodge his next attack and counter with Shidensen!!*)
*TN: Purple Lightning Flash

Zen：フン！
Hmph!

Mario：！！
!!

Kai：な！？
Wha!?

Mario：（バカな！？この動きは――――）
(It can’t be!? That movement------)

Mario：（まさか―――――）
(Impossible-------)

Page 09
Zen：（くらえ！！）
(Have a taste!!)

Zen：（俺の剣を！！）
(Of my sword!!)

Zen：（斬撃加速――――！！）
(Accelerating slash------!!)

Zen：（燃焔ノ型　三式！！）
(Kagutsuchi Kata*, 3rd Mode!!)
*TN: Form of the Burning Blaze

Page 10 + Page 11
Zen：（“朱円月”！！）
(“Shuengetsu”!!*)
*TN: Crimson Crescent Moon

Page 12
Mario：・・・・な
….Wha

Mario：（何だとおぉぉぉぉぉぉ！！）
(Whaaaaaaaat!?)
Mario：！！
!!

Mario：ぐぁああ
Guaaaaah

Kai：（善丸め・・・・）
(Damn, Zenmaru….)
Kai：（いつの間にこれほどの・・・・）
(When did you get so….)

Kai：（剣捌きの上達はもちろん）
(Your improved sword control is one thing)
Kai：（定長で燃焔ノ型三式である朱円月を使うとは・・・・）
(But using Shuengetsu, the 3rd mode of the Kagutsuchi Kata, with Sadanaga….?)

Page 13
Kai：（もはや・・・・）
(You’re….)
Kai：（俺の知る弟とは別人・・・・）
(Completely different from the little brother I knew….)

Kai：（いや―――――）
(Or-------)

Kai：（別人と思わせるだけのモノを）
(Have you been working towards something great enough)
Kai：（積み上げたということか・・・・）
(To make me think you’re different….?)

Kai：（見事だ・・・・善丸・・・・）
(Well done….Zenmaru….)

Kai：（今のお前ならば）
(Now)
Kai：（九条麻里央を倒せる・・・・！！）
(You can defeat Kujou Mario….!!)

Page 14
Mario：ゼェ
Huff
Mario：ゼェ
Huff
Mario：ゼェ
Huff

Mario：くっ
Kuh
Mario：（よくも・・・・）
(My eye….)
Mario：（この俺の眼を・・・・）
(How dare you….)

Mario：（許さん・・・・）
(I will not abide this….)
Zen：九条さん・・・・
Kujou-san….
Mario：（許さんぞ・・・・）
(I will not abide this…..)

Mario：（善丸（キサマ）ごときがこの俺の野望を邪魔することなど）
(I will not abide the likes of you)
Mario：（絶対に許さん！！）
(Coming between me and my aspirations!!)

Page 15
Iori：！！
!!

Page 16
Iori：くっ
Kuh

Jinsuke：フ・・・・どうした　剣が遅いぞ　伊織・・・・
Heh….what’s the matter, Iori? Your sword is slow….
Jinsuke：今度は貴様の方が力んでいるんじゃないのか？
So who’s the one straining now?

Iori：・・・・フン
….Hmph
Iori：うるせーよ
Shaddup

Iori：（へっ・・・・陣さんの野郎！）
(Heh….Jin-san, you son of a bitch!)
Iori：（力みが消えてさっきまでとは剣のキレがまるで違いやがる）
(The strain is gone and your swordsmanship’s got a whole different finesse to it)

Page 17
Iori：（速く・・・・）
(So fast….)
Iori：（そして重い！！）
(And so full of force!!)

Iori：（武術の基本にして極意の一つは脱力・・・・）
(One of the most basic and essential secrets of martial arts is relaxing….)
Iori：（どんな極限でもそれができるかが要！！）
(No matter how hard you’re being pushed, being able to relax is crucial!!)

Iori：（何故なら余計な力みは身体操作を狂わせ）
(The reason being that excess strain messes with your body control)
Iori：（動き出しの気配を発し敵に動きを読まれやすいからだ）
(And that causes your initial movements to give off tells which make your movements easy to read)

Iori：（さらに　筋肉は脱力状態から筋肉を緊張させるまでの幅で出力が決まる！）
(Moreover, the amount of power your muscles generate is determined by the difference in size between their relaxed and tense states!)
Iori：（最初から力みがあれば　その幅は小さくなり出力も小さくなる！！）
(If you’re straining right from the get-go, then the difference in size will be smaller and so will the amount of power you produce!!)

Iori：（しかし・・・・）
(But still….)

Iori：（いくら剣を楽しむったって）
(No matter how much you enjoy swordplay)
Iori：（死を前にすりゃどんな達人だって多少は力むもんだろ・・・・）
(Even the most skilled swordsman tenses up a little when he’s staring death in the face….)

Iori：（それを陣さんは・・・・）
(And yet Jin-san….)
Iori：（この俺を前にしても完璧に脱力してやがる・・・・）
(Is completely relaxed even though he’s got me standing in front of him….)

Page 18 + Page 19
Iori：（これは俺に屈辱か？それとも喜びか？）
(Should I be insulted? Or should I be glad?)

Iori：（・・・・だが間違いない・・・・）
(….But there’s no doubt now….)

Iori：（目の前に立つこの男こそが）
(The man standing before me)
Iori：（紛れもなく天下無双！！）
(Is undeniably the strongest of all time!!)

Jinsuke：さぁ
Now
Jinsuke：来い
Come

Page 20
Gama：ハァ
Huff
Gama：ハァ
Huff

Flashback Ranmaru：（陣介様（あの方）の命の灯は間のなく尽きる）
(The fire of life within Jinsuke-sama will go out very soon)

Gama：ちっ
Tch

Gama：待ってやがれよ！！
Don’t you go anywhere!!
Gama：親父！！
Dad!!

White insert text：殺したいほど憎いはずなのに、心の騒ぎが収まらない。我間の胸中はいかに―――――。近づく、再会の瞬間（とき）！！
He hated his father so much he wanted to kill him, and yet his heart won’t stop crying out. What is going on in Gama’s mind-------? The time of their reunion draws near!!

Preview text：次号に続く！！
Continued next issue

[English] [Translation] Destro 246 5 by vinceled

Mon, 13 May 2013 10:03:01 +0000

[Destro 246 - Keitarou Takahashi]

Read rules above on translator page before using.

[Chapter 5 - Saturday Night Special]

Reserved

Back again with this series after a long break ^^
Next will probably the last chapter of the volume and the omake. Then the oneshot for Mutou Black and the first chapter of the series by Nonoue Daijirou before going back to Biorg Trinity and then I'll finally start doing the requests I was asked to do :3

Page 01

- You’ve gotten hold on Matoba Imari’s current whereabouts? Awesome!
- West Shinjuku, huh? Yes, got it. I’ll head over there right away!
- insert chapter title : 5th Saturday Night Special
- Eh!? You’re asking me if I’m pleased with this!?
- Of course I am. Now, I’ll certainly be able to kill her off!

Page 02

- No way, yes. Don’t mention it~~~~. Yes.
- Noo, yes. Consider it done. Then, I’m hanging up!
- Finally! Some good news!
- With this Nee-chan’s medical fees will be covered for at leasr for 10 years.
- Really, getting money easily really is the best after all.

Page 03

- 5th chapter - Saturday Night Special

Page 04

- Sorry Minori-chan……I can’t eat anymore.
- T-there’s no need for you to apologize, Imari-chan.
- It’s because I never thought it’d be so big.
- You’re already full!?
- If so, let me take it!!
- Don’t be a glutton Nanten.
- It seems all the sugar you eat must go to your breasts, huh?
- You’re probably right! Kya Ha Ha.
- Aren’t you going to finish yours, Hime?
- Thank you!!

Page 05

- Wow, look at this. Even though I gathered them unexpectedly,
Somehow I find this much more impressive that they’d all be nice to each other.
*CRUNCH KE-RUNCH*
- Gochisou sama deshita. * TN note : what you said when you’re done eating in Japan, equivalent to this was a good meal.
- It was really good, Minori-chan!
- It’s fine, it’s fine! It’s as thanks for listening to what I had to say!

Page 06

What they said seems to be true. That they have no relations whatsoever with any of the recent events. The Yakuza related crimes that have been going all over recently as well as these strange murder cases and this epidemic of stimulant drugs (crystal meth)------
- Even so, my real intention behind this round table of intel gathering was to make sure these girls weren’t walking the path of evil!
- My sole job was to make sure I’d protect them against the evil hand that could have reached and pulled them onto this road.
- As usual, your hair is so beautiful, Minori-chan.
*YAY YAY*
T-thank you. So you’ve noticed they’d grown longer, Imari-chan----
*OMG*
Which hair saloon did you go to!?
Excuse me, I’d like some water, please!!
*OMG*

Page 07

No Text

Page 08

No Text

Page 09

- Authorized Personnel Only
- Keep Closed
- *CHA KACHA CLICK*
- *KER-CHAK*
*SNAP KICHI CHAKA----N*
*CRR----KKK*
Kemuri : TN : literally “smoke”

Page 10

- Did she move?
- Is that so?
- *FWOOOOOOSH*
- Yes, all the necessary arrangements have been taken care of.
I’d be able to make it from relatively anywhere. Even so, I’d ideally would have liked if she’d been walking in a public park.
Eh? Where I’m located?
- This is a secret.

Page 11

- Fu Fu……
- With this great view this place is giving me I can finally do it,
- Hasn’t the wind turned against you? Matoba Imari.
- Dammit, this was so useless! Playing “house” made me tired. We’re going back to Yokohama!
- When looking at me I’m sure she was thinking “Be careful with dope”, something like that! Minori-chan missed out big time. I really wonder how she became a detective. - Fu Fu.

Page 12

- You sure did well controlling yourself all this time, Ichigo-hime.
- *GRIND*
- Yeah…had there been a quarrel at that place, we wouldn’t have been able to protect you Hime……
- I understood that just from seeing your faces. Those girls were extremely dangerous, weren’t they?
- Especially that Matoba brat, whom Renka fought and who was responsible for smashing our dealers to a pulp. Am I right?
Sadly……
*EXPLODES*
This fucking bitch!!

Page 13

- *WHACK*
- Why is everyone of them making a fool out of me----!!
- Stop it, Hime! You’ll hurt yourself!
- *WHACK* (x2)
Enough with it. Me too.
I also wanted Nanten and you Renka to show that I was powerful!!
Instead of that I passed for some kind of garbage rotten miso!!!

Page 14

*CLENCH…*
It’s good. You seem to be turning back all your frustration on us, since you couldn’t break your fist on that machine, Hime.
- We got it, Hime. We’ll kill all of them for you.
- Who should we start with?
- Sui and Ai. Ai is the first of the list.
What’s wrong? Did you just get dumped?
*LINING UP* x2
- Hey----, stop crying, it’s making me sad too----

Page 15

- You also better do as we say. Don’t even try to run away. Because of Hazama’s control in this area there are no CCTV, you know?
- Wow, Look at those girls. They’re super cute.
- Come with us to a party. We’ll buy you anything you want. - Ha Ha Ha.
- *PISSED OFF* x3
Is that it?
If there are no crime preventing CCTV here then it makes thing easier, doesn’t it? Renka, Nanten.
- Get rid of them. - Still, watch out for any blood spurts.

Page 16

- This presence…It belongs to Sui and Ai. So they came along, huh……
- I’ve been thinking so since I was enjoying the soothing effect of the Niagara Falls at the Cntral park but they’re trying to hide from me, huh……
*FWIISH------…*
*MURMUR…*
Do they really believe I haven’t noticed them yet?
Seems like coming to the park was the right choice after all……
If I’m here, I can easily get away from then if nee…….
- *THROB*

Page 17

Ouch……
*SWIIISH*
*CHU-BAM*

Page 18

*GA-KYUU*
Haa!? Hey.
*BUBUBUBUBU* x2
- What the fuck am I doing!?

Page 19

- *TA* x5
- *BUBUBU*
- Imari, someone’s targeting you!! Also,
- Shut up already……
- What’s with that face, are you sick!?
Sui!
Ai-chan! 2 minutes. You’ll have to hold out for 2 minutes.
I’m heading to Master’s restaurant right now!
There are around 1300m between the restaurant and the shooter! I can kill him in ten minutes once there!
- on board : 12 Co. Roads, Shinjuku District, West Shinjuku 4th City Block.

Page 20

- The 2 gunshots bit the air……no, did someone moved her out of the way?
This wasn’t part of the plan……what should I do…?
- Only one more shot. This is all I need to bring down Matoba. I shouldn’t worry about these new factors.
Hey!
*FWIIISH*
We can’t stay helpless against this rain of bullets! Do you know who’s targeting you!?

Page 21

- It must be Kemuri…… uses 5.56mm bullets, as well as silencers on his rifles……
- Belongs to the Sakhalin mafia. If it’s really that idiot Kemuri then he’s certainly attacking from a high place.* TN : sakhalin - a large Russian island in the Sea of Okhotsk, situated off the coast of eastern Russia and separated from it by the Tartar Strait; capital, Yuzhno-Sakhalinsk. From 1905 to 1946, it was divided into the northern part, held by Russia, and the southern part, occupied by Japan.
If he doesn’t get a particularly good shot in after firing 2 or 3 rounds, then he usually abandons the mission……
- From this building there,huh!
- Sui!
Sui!!
*CHILL*
*SWOOSH*

Page 22

- *GA-CHAAAA*
*KIIIIIIN…*
Ho Ho!!
Don’t tell me being attacked from two different fronts woke you up!?
*SHAKING*

Page 23

*TA* x4
*DA*x2
Heave, ho!!
The only room master allows us entry in is located at the top floor of the Touno Foods Group Chain main establishment.
*FU------*
*FU------*
*PONG*

Page 24

*FWOOOSH*
*FWOOOSH*
*THWACK-SMACK*
*CLAANG*
So fast!!

Page 25

- Are they fighting? Hm…they are crazy living being then, doing so when facing an assassin.
Even so, can I really be considered an assassin?
*FU-----*
*SNAP*
*FU----*
*FU----*
*FU!*
*FREEZES*

Page 26 - 27

*SWOOSH*
Sui!!!
*KA-BOOOM*

Page 28

- Hah.
- *THU------NK*

Page 29

*SWIISH*
*JUMP*
*THUD*
*SU*
- Hah
- Buaah!!
- So you killed that sniper, didn’t you Sui!!
I did!
What about Matoba Imari?
- Disappeared!
- She suddenly became really violent! - Ho Ho Ho!!

Page 30

- Sui! She seems to be out of this world! Ho Ho!
- Ah~~~~ I should get home I guess. - I’m a total wreck though……

[English] [Translation] Haikyuu!! 60 by lynxian

Mon, 13 May 2013 03:04:04 +0000

Translation reserved for Casanova Scans.

If you translate this into another language, PLEASE credit me (lynxian) as the original Japanese to English translator in your release. If you can't/won't do that, then don't use my translation.

[p001]

(right) Whether between enemies or allies,
(center) there's an equal amount of drama.
(on Oikawa's jacket) Kitagawa Daiichi
(on Iwai's shirt) Where there's a will, there's a way
(bottom)
Volume 6 is a huge hit! & we've got center color for the turning point of the match vs. Aobajousai!!
Haikyuu!!
Chapter 60: Progress | Furudate Haruichi
(right of tankobon) Hone in on this cover!!
(below tankobon) Volume 6 is on sale now and really popular!!

[p002]

Announcer: --And now, some closing remarks from the tournament chairman...
(sfx) Clap clap clap
Box: The final tournament
Box: of junior high 3rd year.

(on plaque)
Best Setter Award
Oikawa Tooru
In recognition of your active participation as a leading player among the teams in this tournament.
Miyagi Prefecture Athletics Competition
Boys' Volleyball Division

Iwai: A genuine smile, how rare.
(sfx) SHOCK!!
Oikawa: My smile's always honest and pure!
Iwai: Hearing "honest and pure" out of you is already strange enough as-is.
"真っ直ぐ純粋"って響きが既に不純だ

Oikawa: Of course I'd be happy! I've never won something like this before!

Box: Oikawa Tooru
(left of Oikawa) Hehe~
Box: is fundamentally a frivolous man.

Box: But there were times he didn't laugh things off.

Box: He'd been blessed with more athletic skill than most people.
Box: A good sense for things, too.
Box: Of particular note was the outstanding progress he'd made since entering junior high.

(sign)
ecture Junior High Volleyball
Annual Tournament
Box: Even so,

[p004]

Box: There was an ever-present wall he couldn't overcome.

Box: The junior high section of Shiratorizawa Academy, which had become known as the strongest in the prefecture, and the "Herculean" Ushijima Wakatoshi,
Box: who numbered among its players.

Box: Competing against them always resulted in a loss.
Box: His team wasn't able to win so much as a single set.
Oikawa: Why can't we win!!!

Box: They were continually prevented
Box: from advancing and reaching further heights
Box: until his 3rd year of junior high.
Box: That was when

Box: a prodigy surfaced.
Tobio: I'm Kageyama Tobio from Akiyama Elementary. I've been playing volleyball since my second year there.
Player: Holy crap, that's early.
Tobio: I look forward to working with you.

[p005]

Box: His sense for things was overwhelmingly spectacular.
Box: Most prominently were how utterly happy he was when his hands touched the ball, and,
何よりボールに触れていることが嬉しくて仕方ない様子と
Box: along with that, the massive difference between others' skill at handling the ball and his own.

Coach: He'd be capable of the basics for a number of positions, but
Coach: in the end, I bet he'll be a setter.

Box: After that, Oikawa devoted himself to practicing more than ever before.

Iwai: You're overdoing things! Yesterday, even the coach noticed it!!

Iwai: If you get injured, it'll all amount to nothing, dumbass!!
Iwai: C'mon, you're done. Go stretch!!
Box: It was as if he were in a furious rush.

Box: In a practice match,
Box: that impatience led to
Box: a number of combination misses never before seen up to that point.
Box: And then,

Coach: Kageyama, give it a try.
Tobio: Alright.

[p006]

Player: In front!
Player: Alright!
Player: Way to cover it!!

sfx bubble: Tweet
Player: Nice serve!
Player: Nice spike!!

Coach: --We'll meet up tomorrow at the same time, 8:30. Dismissed.
Player: Thank you very much.
Player: Thaanks.

Player: Where's Oikawa?
Player: He said he's gonna stay for a while.
Player: He was really in rough shape today.

Player: He sure loves volleyball,
Player: huh.

[p007]

Player: Just looking at him, you could really tell how frazzled he was.
見てるこっちがしんどいくらい

Tobio: Oikawa-san,

Tobio: please teach me how to serve.

(Oikawa): Keep away.

(Oikawa): Keep away.

(Oikawa): Don't come near me.

[p008]

Iwai: Calm down, dumbass!

Oikawa: ...sorry.

Iwai: --Kageyama, sorry, but that'll be all for today.
Tobio: Ah... okay.

Iwai: That substitution today was to let you clear your head.
sfx bubble: Sliiiide... thunk
Iwai: Just take some time and--

Oikawa: There's no way I can do that when I can’t possibly win against Shiratorizawa the way I am now!!

Oikawa: I want to win and go on to the nationals! In order to win, I have to--
(sfx) Twitch

Iwaizumi: All of that "I, I" crap is annoying!!!
(sfx) KA-BAM!
Oikawa: NGAAH?!

[p009]

Iwai: Are you planning to fight by yourself? This isn't some joke, you dumbass!
sfx bubble: Throb throb

Iwai: Your results and the team's results are the same! If you're gonna get all conceited, I'll sock you one!
(above Iwai) GRAR!
(Oikawa sfx) Drip
Oikawa: YOU ALREADY DID!!

Iwai: We've got nobody who could win against Ushiwaka 1-on-1!!
Iwai: But volleyball's got 6 people on the court for a reason!!

Iwai: Whether the opponent's a genius 1st year or Ushiwaka,
Iwai: with "6 people," the strong are even stronger, you dumbass!!!

(Iwai sfx) Wheeze wheeze

Oikawa: ..."with 6 people, the strong are even stronger."
Oikawa: ......Fu.

[p010]

Oikawa: Fu... fufufu... ahh...
Iwai: Sorry, did I headbutt you too hard? You alright?!
Oikawa: Haaah... yeah... I don't know why, but...

Oikawa: All of a sudden, I feel invincible.

Oikawa: By the way, Iwa-chan, is "dumbass" the only insult you know?
Iwai: How about I make your other nostril bleed, too.

sfx bubble: Squeak
sfx bubble: Squeak

Player: Nice course!!
Oikawa: One more!
Coach: I don't know how to put this, but...
Coach: Oikawa looks like a burden's been lifted from his shoulders...
Coach: Indeed.

Tobio: Oikawa-san, please teach me how to do a serve toss.
Oikawa: Don't wanna, stuuupid!
Iwai: Oikawa, don't pick a fight with the 1st year!
Box: And then, several months later,

Box: in their final tournament of junior high,
Box: they faced the Shiratorizawa team
Scoreboard, right: Shiratorizawa
Scoreboard, left: Kitagawa Daiichi
Box: and won a set for the first time.

Box: They came in second to Shiratorizawa in the results,
Box: and it was there that Oikawa received the Best Setter Award.

[p011]

Oikawa: This award is proof that our spikers showed their full strength!
Iwai: And yet Ushiwaka is still ahead of us. Dammit...
Oikawa: Yeah, well...

Oikawa: --When we're high schoolers,

Oikawa: we’ll definitely knock Shiratorizawa down a peg…!!!
Iwai: Absolutely.

Oikawa: And Tobio-chan!

Oikawa: I don't know how far you'll go after this, but
Oikawa: when we battle someday, I'll definitely crush you, so you better be ready.

Iwai: Blow your nose before you say a signature phrase like that.
Tobio: Would you like a tissue?
Oikawa: Shut up.
(left of Oikawa) Hooonk
Announcer: Continuing on, we will now recognize the 2nd place winners,

Announcer: Kitagawa Daiichi Junior High School.

[p012]

Crowd: Push'em back, push'em back, Seijou!
Player: C'mon, bring it!
Scoreboard, right: Karasuno
Scoreboard, left: Aobajousai
Player: Make it a good one!!
Player (half-hidden): Go for it!
Crowd: Gooo! Go go Seijou! Go go Seijou!!

Takeda: --Now it's
Takeda: Oikawa-kun's serve...!

(above box) ※ Current rotation
Box, top:
Azumane | Sawamura | Hinata (Nishinoya)
Tsukishima | Kageyama | Tanaka
Box, center: Net
Box, bottom:
Kunimi | Kindaichi | Iwaizumi
Hanamaki | Matsukawa (Watari) | Oikawa

Shimada: --Still, if he makes a mistake here, they'll lose the set,
Shimada: so won't this quickly turn into a battle of wills...?
そうそう強気の勝負には出ないんじゃないか...?

Iwai: The 2nd opponent you want to knock down a peg is right in front of you.

Iwai: You can give it everything you've got.

Oikawa: I know.

[p013]

(Shimada): A full-power smash right by the sideline...!!
(Shimada): Are you kidding me?!

Daichi: NISHINOYAAAAAA!!

[p014]

Shimada: He got it!
Taki: But
Taki: gaah!

Taki: He ended up sending it right back to the other team!!

(Noya): Even though a mistake on this serve would mean they'd lose the set,

(Noya): what an incredible serve.

(Noya): That guy's amazing.

[p015]

Watari: Free ball!
(Tobio): Who will it be?

(Tobio): Who...!

(Tobio): The receive was perfectly returned to the setter.
(Tobio): Their best bet would be

(Tobio): a quick strike from the center...!

(Tobio): --Is probably
(Tobio): what I would do,
(Tobio): but

sfx bubble: Tug

(Tobio): when Oikawa-san is driven into a corner like this,

[p016/017]

(Tobio): he'll toss to Iwaizumi-san!!

sfx bubble: Tweet

(white sfx) Tweet tweeeet
Scoreboard, right: Karasuno
Scoreboard, left: Aobajousai
Box: End of the 2nd set

Shou: AAAALRIIIIGHTTT!
Box:
(numbers go here)
(Aobajousai) (Karasuno)

Crowd: Karasuno took back the set... no way...

[p018]

Iwai: DAMMITTT!
Iwai: Sorry!!
(left of Hana) No biggie, we'll get the next one.
Oikawa: Ha ha ha.
Iwai: What the hell're you laughing at! I'm gonna sock you one!
Oikawa: You should really stop immediately saying you'll hit someone, Iwa-chan.
Iwai: Don't worry, I'll only say it to you and only hit you, too!

Crowd (half-hidden): Push'em back, push'em back!
Oikawa: A quick
Oikawa: from the center would have been the better attack just now.
Crowd (half-hidden): Push'em back!
Iwai: Hah?

Oikawa: But Tobio probably
Oikawa: read that I would toss to the left.
(left of Noya) Goood good good good
Oikawa: ...do you know what that means?

Oikawa: He isn't just thinking mechanically like he's done up to this point.
Oikawa: The endgame, the fact that the situation wasn't in our favor,
Crowd (half-hidden): Push'em back, push'em back!
Scoreboard, right: Karasuno
Scoreboard, left (half-hidden): Aobajousai
Oikawa: and the immense level of trust between you and me...
Iwai: Like hell we have something like that.

Oikawa: He made a comprehensive judgement based on all those things...!

Oikawa: That "refreshing guy"
Oikawa: must have taught Tobio something.

[p019]

Oikawa: To think that a mere dictatorial king
Oikawa: would try to become a righteous ruler.

Oikawa: What is this?
Oikawa: I’m really worn out, and yet,
Oikawa: this feeling…!

Oikawa: Hurry up!
Oikawa: Let’s do it!
(left) To the decisive battle!!!

Oikawa: The final
Oikawa: set!!!

[English] [Translation] Minamoto-kun's story 78 by PROzess

Mon, 13 May 2013 00:16:25 +0000

Reserved for Vortex

Minamoto-kun Monogatari Chapter 78

Page 01

Chapter 78: Shaking and Shyness
Awww!!! I can't stop my body from shaking....
(His eyes locked on)
Uwa... // Just like Kaoruko-san said, so amazing...
I... can't stand this embarrassment....
And it has only been five minutes...
I want to get used to guys, but...

Page 02

I... I'm sorry...
for making you go through all of this....
Eh...
Wha...
Why are you apologizing?
I mean... for my sake, you...
Ehm, how much can you see right now?
Ehm...
I can tell your expression...

Page 03

Uhh...
Th- That much?
P- Please
let me take a short break...
Yes...
That's not hiding them at all....
Hah... So pathetic...
...
Minamoto-san... Fujiwara-sensei cured you of your fear for women, right?
Eh, ah, yes..
...

Page 04

Could...
you tell me about that more specific?
Eh...Ah...
As if I could!!
Th- That's...
Uhh...
Such a straight look.
Don't look at me like that, Hanada-san!!!

Page 05

30min later
Eh...
She...
She used her body that much...
But we never crossed the line.
Was it okay to tell her?
Somehow I can't really lie to her.
...
Then...
just showing my skin in the darkness isn't much of an accomplishment, isn't it.
It would need a more
direct and aggressive method.

Page 06

Wha...
I- Is she serious...!?
I'm... gonna do, you know?

Page 07

Gah!!!
I can't!! Just two weeks ago she blushed all the way to her ears from just touching her hand.
...
Ehm... Doesn't it repulse you that I did such things with a relative...?
Ehm...
...To be honest, I shuddered.
(I'm sorry)
...But
My sister and me were doing similar stuff...
----....
Awww!!! Such a sweet girl. She forgives about every--
...

Page 08

It's getting late. I'll bring you home.
W- Well said, myself!!
I can't take her on the day I confessed! Right!! [He means how he officially asked her out in the park, you know]
No way...I would feel bad. It's only been me. There should be something for you too...
(Close to give in)
(Next time, his reaction to her sinful innocence!?)

[English] [Translation] Sekainohate de Aimashou 31 by PROzess

Sun, 12 May 2013 23:04:08 +0000

Reserved for Schthaxe

Sekaninohate de Aimashou Chapter 31

Page 01

Chapter 31: Operation Take Back Yuuji
Yuuji, when you're done there, help me here.
Yes!!
Looks like he's doing well.
Y- Yeah..
So? What are you going to do?
Even if you ask that...
Yesterday you spoke about marriage.
No... that...
It's more like my words slipped out of my mouth or that I got too excited..
Geez, Mistress~
Besides, there's still one obstacle...
One obstacle?

Page 02

Chapter 31: Operation Take Back Yuuji
Titan Hot Spring?
That name sounds familiar.
...

Page 03

It's been a while since I was on a hot spring trip.
We aren't here for fun!!
C'mon, let's go.
Put these flowers in the lobby..
Excuse us--
Eh
Ah

Page 04

AH-----!!
Alicia...
The Titinia Princess...
Why are you here, Alicia-san!?
Right back at you!!
So it was you, Alicia-san, who tricked my Yuu-kun!!
Give him back!!

Page 05

What you mean tricked!?
Don't play dumb!!
The call from yesterday came from here.
Let me see him!!
Hey.
Don't just go in on your own.
Where are you, // Yuu-kun!?
Yuu-kun!?

Page 06

Yuu-kun!!
Aniki...Why?
Eh? Aniki? Eh?
Geez. what are you doing. Making us so worry....
C'mon, let's go home!!

Page 07

Yuu-kun?
I won't come back.
I'll work here...
What are you saying!! You're a middle schooler!!
What about school!?

Page 08

I'll go to school from here.
I don't want to see
you anymore.

Page 09

Seems we reached a conclusion.
I'll take care of Yuuji-san.
So please
Wha
Eh
go home, you outsiders.
Hey.
Alicia.

Page 10

Just get out of here!!
(Hohohoho)
I did it. Now all obstacles are gone.
Grrrr

Page 11

Hey, what's with the harassment!?
It's not harassment.
I want to reserve a room.
HUH!?
This is an inn, right!?
What are you saying. There's no way you...
I'll spread bad news over the internet when you don't let me stay.
Eh--!?

Page 12

This way please.
OH
Wow, what a view.
Don't get so elated.
We need to think how we can get back Yuu-kun...
I'm sure he's being fooled by Alicia-san!!
I mean, she kidnapped him before!!

Page 13

She definitely has an interest in Yuu-kun.
WHAT!?
Aw~~ My Yuu-kun... By that violent giant...
No--
Can't be... She's a princess. So why Yuuji?
It can be!!

Page 14

There are even princes in this world, who force boys to be their pride against their will!!
Damn, if I just hadn't helped you...
Excuse me.
The dinner is prepared.

Page 15

Oh right, it's that time already.
Titania's cooking, huh...
What weird food.
I'm sorry.
Don't blame the waitress.
This totally ruins the atmosphere of a hot spring trip.
SO GOOD
What's this...
WHAT!?

Page 16

Say what you want, but Alicia is Titania's princess...
And amongst her followers
are first grade cooks.
That includes imperial guards too.
Taking Yuuji back from them,
won't be easy.

Page 17

Okay.
For now, we all will think up a way to get Yuuji back.
Dad...
Okay, I'll wrack my brain elsewhere.
Wait.
What are you wearing a Yukata for!?
...
You just want to take a bath, right!?
I can thin better when relaxed...
Stupid Dad--!!

Page 18

Aniki is staying here!?
She's really persistent!!
Aniki...
Yuuji... your elder brother, isn't it a girl?
Well, it's complicated....
I... I see.
But she looked like a nice girl to me...
Why did you leave the house?

Page 19

Right, he hasn't told us yet.
I.. I can't say it.
That I attack my own brother,
even if I had amnesia!!
...
Hey, what's up!?
I understand.
You want to chase out Ryouma-sama, right?
Then I have an idea.
An idea?

Page 20

Mistress, you and Yuuji-sama become a couple.
WHA
W- Wh- What are you saying, Kamira!?
Right.
I say couple, but just a pretending one.
By showing off how lovey-dovey you two are,
it'll be hard for Ryouma-sama to stay here.

Page 21

But she wouldn't give up so easily...
Yeah, it won't be that smooth.
Mistress, a word please...
Yuuji-sama's heart is drifting away from Ryouma-sama.
That I know.
So if you act like a couple now, you'll grow closer to him.
R- Really?
?
The mistress agreed.
EH!!
Then let's think up a plan.
We're really doing it!?

Page 22

Ryouma,
Alicia surely plays her part in this,
but the biggest problem
is Yuuji himself.
As long as he doesn't want to return home...
Yuu-kun will come back.

Page 23

He's just in his rebellious age.
I'm the one who understands....
Yuuji and Alicia?
Hey, Ryouma.
(Staff Use)

Page 24

Hey, Ryouma, what are you...

[Español] [Translation] Tegami Bachi 14 by Kaskuli_Kapak

Sun, 12 May 2013 19:56:08 +0000

Traducción para uso exclusivo de Narutosasuke Scanlation.

01

- S... // Sara-sama... // ¡¡Sara-sama!!
- ¿Qué ocurre?
- Los... ¡¡Los brazos de esta niña...!! // Parecen... // ¡¡que tuvieran unas garras... // como el señor Hunt...!!

02

- ...Pueden retirarse.
- S... Sí.
- ... // Ju...
~ Kh...
- Fingió quedar inconsciente...
~ ¿Habrá podido escapar Lag...?

03

~ Gas... // ¡¡confío en ti...!!
- Snif snif // ...
- ¿Cómo te llamas?
- Lag Seeing... // ¿Cuánto más vamos a bajar? // Eh... // Este lugar...

04

- Es un camino subterráneo que se usaba antes. // Solo lo conocen los antiguos habitantes, así que es seguro.
[Capítulo 14: Las cartas que no pueden ser entregadas]

05

- ¡Yo me llamo Ann! // ¡Ann Grado! // ¿Qué edad tienes?
- 12 años.
- Juum... ¡Un Tegami Bachi bastante chiquito! // ¡¡Yo tengo 14!!
- S... Son solo dos años de diferencia...
- ¡Dos años es mucha diferencia! // ¡¡A los 14 ya eres adulto en varios sentidos!! // ¡¡A difierencia de a los 12!!
- Ajá...
- Ahí están.
- Eh... // ...¡¡!! // ¡¿Estas son...?!

06

- Así es... Estas son las "cartas" acumuladas de los habitantes del pueblo.
- T... ¡¿Tantas...?! // Pero... ¿por qué...? // Se supone que Honey Waters rechazó hace tiempo las entregas de las "abejas"...
- "Aquel que no pudo volverse espíritu"... // ¡¡Es culpa de aquellos dos...!! // Hace cinco años, cuando esos dos aparecieron en el pueblo // recibieron el apoyo de los habitantes jóvenes que estaban disconformes con la vida aquí. // Comenzaron a atraer fieles desde otros pueblos y a adquirir influencia... // y por sus actividades de protesta frente al gobierno prohibieron la entrada a los Tegami Bachi...

07

- Estas son las "cartas" que los habitantes // fueron ocultando desde hace tiempo para llevarlas a algún pueblo fuera de su alcance.
- ¡¿La gente del pueblo quiso llevar las "cartas"...?!
- Pero no pudo ser.
- Eh...
- En cuanto salió del pueblo, quien llevaría las "cartas"... // fue atacado por un Gaichuu...
- ¡¡!!
- Las "cartas" se esparcieron en el viento y salimos inmediatamente a ayudarlo, pero // aunque recuperó la consciencia no hablaba, y parecía haber perdido el alma. // Esa persona acabó falleciendo...

08

~ Es como dijo Connor... // ¿De verdad los Gaichuu devoran los "corazones"...?
- Ann... // ... // Esto... "Aquel que no pudo volverse espíritu"... // El resultado del experimento del "espíritu artificial"... // ¡¿Esas personas no están mintiendo?! Hablaban de una conspiración del gobierno, pero acaso...
- Esa clase de cosas... // ¡¿no deberían saberla ustedes más que nadie?! // ¡Son ustedes los que entregaron sus vidas al gobierno, ¿o no?!
- ...Sobre la capital y el gobierno // no se nos informa mucho...

09

- Además... no lo hacemos por el gobierno... // ¡¡Los Tegami Bachi arriesgan sus vidas para entregar // las preciadas "cartas"!!
Junto a Ann: Ah...
- Y... Yo tampoco sé si son impostores o no... pero... // eso de que el gobierno creó los Gaichuu y los Tegami Bachi los traen consigo... // ¡Es mentira, como muchas cosas de sus discursos...! // ¡Lo que atrae a los Gaichuu es el "corazón" de las personas... // o aquellas cosas en las que el "corazón" está presente... // como las "cartas"...!

10

- A pesar de que por estos alrededores prácticamente nadie se había encontrado con un Gaichuu... // en el instante en que salió alguien con las "cartas" fue atacado. Es la única conclusión posible.
- Ya veo...
~ Las "cartas" son el "corazón" mismo de las personas... // En ese caso... es posible que se vean atraídos por el "corazón" que llevan dentro...
- E... ¡¿Ese gaichuu no los persiguió...?! // Si su territorio hubiera cambiado en ese entonces... // ¡¿?!

11

- Ese sonido... // ¡¿Se escucha desde debajo nuestro...?! // No debería haber ningún volcán aquí cerc... // ¡¡Ugh!!
- ¡¡No hay tiempo, Lag!! // ¡¡Debemos llevar las "cartas" cuanto antes!! // ¡¡Lag, ayúdame!!

12

- Los brazos de bestia de esta niña... // están mucho mejor cosidos que los tuyos // Hunt... // Me pregunto en qué circo estaría.
- ... // Pobrecita...

13

- Ella... puede que haya sido nuestro reemplazo... // Incluso tiene unos ojos extraños... // Debieron hacer mucho diner... // ¡¡¡Es extraño...!!! ¡¡¿No hay ningún rastro... de la operación...?!! // Esto...
- ¿Sara...?
- Hunt... Ella... // acaso es... // una "verdadera"...

14

- Esta niña... // ¡¿No es una verdadera persona que no pudo volverse espíritu?! // ¡¡No lo puedo creer!! // ¡¡Ja---!! ¡¡Encontramos algo increíble, Hunt!! // ¡¡¡Ajajaja!!!
- Lo sabía... // Son impostores...
- Si criamos a esta niña como nuestra hija podríamos conseguir aún más ofrendas... // No... ¡¡Incluso podríamos entrar en "Reverse"!! // ¡¡Si les entregamos a esta niña podríamos volvernos verdaderos miembros de la organización antigubernamental!! // Dicen que si te conviertes en miembro de "Reverse" puedes vivir tan bien como los de la capital...

15

- ...Yo no quiero... esa vida...
- ¡!
- No es lo que deseo... // Sara... // Si continuamos por este camino lastimaremos más gente... // Aunque sea difícil... ¿no quieres vivir como antes...? // Para mí, simplemente... // si estoy contigo, Sara...
- ¡¡Si tú no lo deseas, yo sí!! // Un hombre enmascarado con esos... brazos monstruosos... // ¡¿Crees que podrías tener una vida normal en una ciudad...?!

16

- ¡¡Sara!!
- ¡¡A nosotros // solo nos queda esto...!!
- En la entrada principal de seguro pusieron guardias. // ¡¡Salgamos por el subterráneo a observar la situación y esperemos una oportunidad...!! // ¡¡Lag, deprisa!!
- E... ¡¡Espera un poco, Ann!!

17

- ¡¡No puedo irme así!! ¡¡Debo rescatar a Niche y los demás...!!
- ¡¡¿Cómo puedes decir eso con una cara seria con lo debilucho que eres?!! // ¡¡No hay tiempo!! // ¡¡Se está acercando...!!
- ¡¿Qué se acerca...?! // ¡¿Eh?! // ¡¡¡!!!
- ¡¡Kyaaaa!!

18

- Niche tiene la sangre de una criatura llamada "Maka"... // No tiene ninguna relación con el gobierno... // Eso... // ¿es una mezcla medicinal...?
- Es un ungüento que se consigue pulverizando hierbas de la luna creciente y flores de tabaco cocoa, y mezclándolas con Honey Water... // Alivia el dolor y ayuda a sanar las heridas... // Si estás despierto... // significa que escuchaste todo, ¿verdad?
- Perdón...

19

- Igualmente... ya lo sabía... // Ese Seirei Kohaku también es falso, ¿verdad? // A Lag se le subió la sangre a la cabeza y no se percató... pero el brillo es completamente distinto...
- Sí... es un mineral inusual llamado Black Jack. Al frotarlo con una piedra despide destellos. // Tiene la virtud de quitar las toxinas del agua de este pueblo, y por eso la gente está agradecida...
- Sabe mucho... Parece que fuera un científico.
- Soy autodidacta. // Pensé... // que quizás algún día sería de ayuda a la gente...
- ¡¡Señor Hunt...!! // ¡¡Usted no tiene el "corazón" de alguien malvado, puedo notarlo!! // ¿Por qué...?

20

- Ya tiene conocimientos como para ayudar a la gente... // ¡¡¿Por qué está engañándola...?!!
- ...Quiero... // hacer feliz a Sara...
- ¡¡No le creo...!! // Eso no es felicidad... // ¡¡Culo!! // ¡¿Eh?! // ¡¿Culo?! // ¡¡Ejeje!! ¡¡Culo!! // ¡¡Ejeje!! ¡¡Mi culo!! // ¡¡Deja de hacerme eso!! // Tengo algo en...

21

- G... ¡¡¡Gas!!! // ¡¿Viniste a rescatarme?! // ¡¡Como era de esperarse de mi Dingo!!
- ¡¡Hunt!!
- Sara...
- ¡¡Mira afuera...!!
- ¡¡!!

22-23

- ¡¡¡Kyaaaaaa!!!
- ¡¡Owa---!!
- ¡¿Lag...?! // Wa... // Aquel es...
FX junto a Connor: "pyon pyon" = saltitos

24

- G... // Gaichuu... // ¡¿"Cider"...?! // Se supone que vive más hacia el este... // ¿Por qué está en la ciudad...? // ¡¿Mmm...?! // ¡¿Una chica?!

25

FX sobre el Gaichuu: "Bigiiii---" = chirrido agudo
- ¡¡Es una emergencia...!! // ¡¡Vamos, Gas!!
- ¡¡Cierren la puerta con llave!! // ¡¡Construyan una barricada!!
- S... ¡¡Sí, señora Sara!!
- Señor Hunt... // ¡¡Ese mocoso "abeja" trajo un Gaichuu, ¿verdad...?!! // Mierda... ¡Juegan sucio...!

26

- ¡¡Esa joven es...!!
- ¡¡Shindan... // cargado!! // ¡¡¡Akabari!!!

27

- ¡¡!! // ¡¡¡Uwa-!!!

28

- ¡Kh...! // No se detiene... // ¡¡Primero necesito encontrar el punto débil...!! // ¡¡Ann...!! Ahora que puedes ve a un lugar seguro... // ¡¿Ann?!
- Vino hasta aquí buscando las "cartas"... // No me queda otra alternativa... // Debí haber hecho esto desde un principio...

29

- ¡¡Si hubiese hecho esto desde un principio... // mi padre no hubiera muerto...!!
- ...Ann... // Quien fue atacado fue tu... // Tu padre intentó llevar las "cartas" conociendo el peligro. // Creo que él sabía el verdadero valor que tienen.

30

- ¡¡No puedes ignorar ese "corazón"...!! // ¡¡Te aseguro que entregaré las "cartas"...!! // ¡¡¡Pase lo que pase, entregaré esas "cartas" // junto al "corazón" de tu padre!!!

31

- ¡¡Lag...!!
- ¡¡Laa----g!!
- ¡¡Connor!! ¡¡Gas!! // ¡¡Qué alivio...!! ¡¡Están bien!! // ¡¿Y Niche y Steak?!
FX sobre Connor: "zeha- zeha-" = jadeos
- Siguen completamente dormidos... // ¡¿Por qué hay un "Cider"...?! ¡La bolsa que tiene la chica, ¿son cartas?!
- ¡¡Después hablamos!!

32

- ¡¡No importa desde dónde lo mire, no puedo encontrar el punto débil, Connor...!!
- ¡¡De acuerdo, Lag!! ¡Sé el anzuelo y distráelo! // ¡¡Ve, Gas!! // ¡¡Vamos a darlo vuelta!!
- ¡¿Connor...?!
- ¡¡Shinjirai & Seirei Kohaku!!
NdT: "Shinjirai" = "Mina espiritual"
FX sobre Connor: "Chan chara chán"
- Nwooo... // Jummmm // ¡¡¡Plantada!!!

33

- Shinjirai // Plantada // Shinjirai // Plantada // Shinjirai // Plantaaa
- ¡¡Connor!! Rápido... // Waa...
- ¡¡Ya está!! ¡¡Lag, retrocede!! // ¡No pierdas el tiempo!
- ¡¡Las minas que entierro... // son fragmentos de mi "apetito"...!! // Aah, qué hambre...

34

- ¡¡Resuena!! // ¡¡Vamos!! // ¡¡¡¡¡Kibaku---!!!!!
NdT: "Kibaku" = "Explosión amarilla"
- ¡¡Owa---!!

35

- ¡¡Mira, Lag!! // ¡¡El punto débil está en la cola!! // ¡¡Ahora!! Usa Akabari... // ¡¡!!

36

- ¡¿Si le disparo al Gaichuu con esto en la cola se detiene...?! // Creo poder hacerlo yo...
- ¡¡Lag!!
- ¡¡Me sorprende que hayan podido domesticar algo así...!! // Pero si no tienen el arma...
- Suélteme.
- ¡¿Se dará cuenta el Gaichuu que son su amo?!
- Q... ¿Qué está haciendo en un momento así...?
- ¡¡¡Señora Sara---!!!
- ¡¡!!
- ¡¡Hagamos de estas "abejas" un ejemplo para el gobierno // y dejemos que el Gaichuu los coma!!

37

- ¡¡Ooh!! // ¡¡Eso, eso!! // ¡¡Que el gobierno vea el resultado de sus obras!! // ¡¡Hazlo, hazlo!!
- U... Ustedes...
~ Deténganse... idiotas... // Por culpa... de las mentiras que dije...
- Si las "abejas"... // no se encargan de ese monstruo, ¿quién...? // ¡¡¡!!!

38

- S... // ¡¿Señor Hunt...?!
- Siento mucho lo que le ocurrió a tu padre // por nuestra culpa... // ... // Se acabó...

39

- ¡¡Sara!! // Ya... // ¡¡¡¡se terminaron las mentiras!!!!
- Hunt... // ...¡¡¡!!! // ¡¡Cuidado...!!
- ¡¡Kyaaa!!
- ¡¡¡!!!

40

- ¡Connor // Lag!

41

- Joderse... // Esto es porque son descuidados... // Rápido // acabemos con esto.